Four tracts by A. Horneck ...; with a preface by Mr. Edwards.
         Selections. 1697
         Horneck, Anthony, 1641-1697.
      
       
         
           1697
        
      
       Approx. 166 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 77 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A44522
         Wing H2831
         ESTC R4616
         13470339
         ocm 13470339
         99684
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A44522)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 99684)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 790:26)
      
       
         
           
             Four tracts by A. Horneck ...; with a preface by Mr. Edwards.
             Selections. 1697
             Horneck, Anthony, 1641-1697.
          
           [8], 144 p.
           
             Printed for S. Lownds ..., W. Hinchman ..., S. Keble ..., and D. Browne ...,
             London :
             1697.
          
           
             "Questions and answers concerning the two religions" (p. 27-54) and "A disswasive from popery" (p. 63-144) have special t.p.'s.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             (from t.p.) I. A discourse against revenge, shewing the exorbitant passions in man, from Mat. V, 21, 22 -- II. Questions and answers concerning the two religions : viz, that of the Church of England and the other of the Church of Rome : intended for the use and benefit of the younger sort of people -- III. An account of an evening-conference with a Jesuite in the Savoy, Jan. 22 -- IV. A disswasive from popery : being a letter to a lady to preserve her from apostacy from the communion of the Church of England.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Doctrines.
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Matthew V, 21-22 -- Criticism, interpretation, etc.
        
      
    
     
        2005-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-04 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-04 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           FOUR
           TRACTS
           :
        
         
           I.
           A
           Discourse
           against
           Revenge
           ,
           (
           shewing
           the
           Exorbitant
           .
           Passions
           in
           Man
           )
           from
           Mat.
           V.
           21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           II.
           Questions
           and
           Answers
           concerning
           the
           Two
           Religions
           ;
           Viz.
           That
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           Intended
           for
           the
           Use
           and
           Benefit
           of
           the
           Younger
           Sort
           of
           People
           .
        
         
           III.
           An
           Account
           of
           an
           Evening-Conference
           with
           a
           Jesuite
           in
           the
           
             Savoy
             ,
             Jan.
          
           22.
           
        
         
           IV.
           A
           Disswasive
           from
           Popery
           ,
           being
           a
           Letter
           to
           a
           Lady
           to
           preserve
           her
           from
           Apostacy
           from
           the
           Communion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           By
           A.
           HORNECK
           ,
           D.
           D.
           late
           Prebendary
           of
           Westminster
           ,
           and
           Preacher
           at
           the
           Savoy
           .
        
         
           
             With
             a
             Preface
             by
             Mr.
          
           EDWARDS
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             S.
             Lownds
          
           at
           the
           
             Savoy
             .
             W.
             Hinchman
          
           at
           
             Westminster-hall
             ,
             S.
             Keble
          
           in
           Fleet-street
           ,
           and
           
             D.
             Browne
          
           without
           
             Temple
             Bar.
          
           1697.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           HAD
           I
           attempted
           my self
           to
           have
           published
           any
           thing
           of
           this
           nature
           ,
           which
           I
           now
           would
           only
           recommend
           ;
           I
           should
           then
           have
           had
           too
           great
           reason
           to
           have
           made
           an
           Excuse
           ,
           and
           indeed
           too
           just
           fears
           not
           to
           have
           obtain'd
           it
           :
           but
           since
           the
           Goodness
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Piety
           of
           the
           deceased
           Author
           ,
           are
           so
           very
           deservedly
           valued
           by
           the
           World
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           concern
           my self
           to
           let
           the
           Reader
           know
           that
           the
           following
           Tracts
           were
           his
           own
           writing
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           desired
           by
           the
           Bookseller
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           which
           piece
           of
           Service
           I
           could
           not
           well
           deny
           him
           ,
           having
           compared
           the
           Sheets
           with
           some
           Manuscripts
           that
           are
           in
           my
           hands
           ,
           and
           with
           some
           occasional
           Notes
           of
           his
           upon
           the
           Bible
           and
           Common
           Prayer-Book
           ,
           which
           were
           lately
           sold
           with
           his
           other
           Books
           ;
           and
           indeed
           after
           their
           resolution
           to
           publish
           them
           under
           his
           name
           ,
           
           it
           was
           but
           reason
           that
           the
           Reader
           should
           be
           satisfied
           they
           were
           such
           as
           they
           were
           represented
           .
        
         
           And
           besides
           the
           Authority
           that
           they
           may
           have
           ,
           the
           Usefulness
           of
           the
           first
           to
           restrain
           the
           Provocations
           and
           Revenges
           which
           this
           Age
           ,
           as
           moral
           as
           it
           pretends
           to
           be
           ,
           is
           so
           very
           full
           of
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           other
           to
           dispel
           the
           Carelessness
           and
           Indifferency
           of
           the
           World
           towards
           any
           Worship
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           full
           of
           Religion
           ,
           or
           rather
           pieces
           of
           it
           as
           at
           present
           it
           is
           ,
           may
           now
           add
           to
           its
           recommending
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           Sinfulness
           of
           Revenge
           is
           so
           very
           great
           ,
           and
           the
           pretended
           occasions
           for
           it
           so
           very
           many
           ,
           that
           the
           fatal
           forerunners
           of
           it
           ,
           Anger
           and
           Malice
           ,
           can't
           be
           too
           many
           ways
           ,
           nor
           indeed
           by
           any
           ,
           too
           severely
           exploded
           :
           For
           though
           it
           's
           certain
           that
           the
           Courage
           of
           the
           present
           Age
           does
           not
           ,
           any
           more
           than
           the
           Piety
           ,
           come
           up
           to
           the
           Excellency
           of
           the
           Antient
           and
           Primitive
           time
           ;
           yet
           that
           which
           is
           call'd
           Courage
           ,
           (
           no
           better
           it
           may
           be
           than
           an
           ill
           tim'd
           and
           ill
           manag'd
           Resentment
           ,
           )
           will
           fly
           oftner
           in
           their
           Faces
           than
           their
           Conscience
           still
           ,
           and
           raise
           the
           Concern
           for
           an
           affected
           Reputation
           ,
           much
           above
           the
           care
           for
           their
           truly
           real
           and
           eternal
           Safety
           .
        
         
         
           For
           a
           mistaken
           Resentment
           quickly
           forgets
           all
           Obligations
           of
           Nature
           ,
           Country
           ,
           Religion
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           too
           sometimes
           ,
           in
           the
           heighth
           of
           an
           encourag'd
           Passion
           ,
           and
           unthinking
           fury
           ;
           and
           the
           frequent
           repeating
           it
           serves
           only
           to
           harden
           the
           most
           recommending
           Tenderness
           of
           our
           Natures
           to
           another
           Person
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           it
           may
           and
           does
           too
           sometimes
           ,
           make
           a
           Man
           forget
           that
           self
           preserving
           Care
           that
           is
           so
           unquestionably
           due
           to
           his
           own
           :
           Whereas
           the
           excusing
           a
           Provocation
           may
           include
           the
           having
           a
           Power
           to
           revenge
           it
           ,
           and
           besides
           this
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           Credit
           of
           the
           most
           difficult
           and
           recommending
           Mastery
           gain'd
           ,
           that
           of
           a
           Mans
           self
           :
           and
           thus
           a
           Man
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           secure
           that
           Dominion
           which
           he
           would
           be
           assuming
           even
           over
           his
           Neighbour
           ,
           whose
           Pride
           and
           Resentment
           ,
           when
           too
           provokingly
           urg'd
           ,
           may
           prove
           as
           great
           as
           his
           .
           If
           Men
           would
           therefore
           comply
           with
           this
           agreeable
           restraint
           upon
           such
           ungovernable
           Passions
           of
           their
           Nature
           ,
           Revenge
           would
           be
           left
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           was
           always
           pleas'd
           to
           reserve
           it
           to
           himself
           who
           can
           best
           right
           our
           injur'd
           Innocence
           ,
           with
           an
           hand
           whose
           Correction
           he
           can
           withdraw
           at
           his
           Pleasure
           ,
           (
           which
           command
           of
           our selves
           we
           to
           be
           sure
           can't
           pretend
           to
           ;
           )
           so
           shall
           we
           
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           indecencies
           of
           Revenge
           that
           can
           never
           be
           amended
           ,
           if
           the
           sinfulness
           of
           it
           should
           be
           repented
           of
           ;
           unless
           a
           Man
           once
           provok'd
           were
           as
           willing
           to
           forget
           ,
           as
           the
           Almighty
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           incensed
           ,
           is
           to
           forgive
           upon
           the
           Submission
           of
           a
           repenting
           Offender
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           may
           serve
           to
           prepare
           the
           Reader
           to
           attend
           to
           the
           following
           Discourse
           with
           a
           true
           Intention
           not
           to
           resist
           such
           influence
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           it
           may
           have
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           good
           Man
           doubtless
           pray'd
           it
           might
           when
           he
           writ
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           I
           heartily
           desire
           it
           may
           to
           all
           that
           read
           it
           .
        
         
           In
           Relation
           to
           the
           other
           Tracts
           they
           may
           without
           doubt
           be
           very
           serviceable
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           the
           Younger
           in
           years
           ,
           but
           to
           those
           too
           whose
           neglect
           of
           their
           time
           may
           in
           this
           respect
           ,
           have
           shamefully
           levell'd
           them
           with
           those
           ,
           whose
           smaller
           Time
           and
           Judgment
           have
           not
           yet
           impower'd
           them
           to
           attend
           it
           ;
           for
           I
           'm
           afraid
           it
           is
           too
           great
           a
           Truth
           ,
           that
           many
           of
           our
           own
           Church
           apprehend
           as
           little
           of
           the
           Articles
           of
           that
           Faith
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           of
           ,
           and
           the
           Object
           of
           our
           Worship
           ,
           as
           the
           generality
           of
           the
           other
           Church
           do
           of
           the
           Language
           of
           their's
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           not
           only
           willing
           ,
           but
           concern'd
           
           too
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           understand
           them
           both
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           if
           the
           first
           Tract
           should
           any
           ways
           contribute
           to
           restrain
           the
           troublesome
           and
           uneasie
           disorders
           of
           Anger
           and
           Malice
           ,
           and
           the
           dismal
           procedure
           of
           double
           returning
           Revenge
           ;
           and
           the
           other
           should
           furnish
           any
           unapprehending
           Person
           with
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           hope
           he
           has
           of
           his
           Salvation
           whenever
           it
           should
           be
           demanded
           or
           any
           attempt
           made
           to
           remove
           him
           from
           it
           ,
           which
           the
           distance
           of
           it
           don't
           seem
           to
           secure
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           Dissatisfactions
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           Carelessnesses
           may
           threaten
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           the
           Account
           ,
           that
           is
           here
           given
           of
           the
           Absurdities
           ,
           Impieties
           ,
           and
           Vanities
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           that
           Worship
           ,
           should
           convince
           any
           Person
           that
           he
           ought
           to
           decline
           it
           and
           retain
           his
           own
           ,
           the
           Church
           would
           be
           serv'd
           :
           No
           Person
           that
           I
           know
           of
           injured
           ,
           and
           the
           Reader
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           my self
           very
           well
           pleas'd
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           
             London
             
               May
               27th
               .
               1697.
               
            
          
           
             W.
             EDWARDS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               DISCOURSE
               against
               Revenge
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Mat.
                   V.
                   21
                   ,
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Ye
                     have
                     heard
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     said
                     by
                     them
                     of
                     old
                     time
                     ,
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     kill
                     ,
                     and
                     whosoever
                     shall
                     kill
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     danger
                     of
                     the
                     judgment
                     :
                  
                
                 
                   
                     But
                     I
                     say
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     whosoever
                     is
                     angry
                     with
                     his
                     Brother
                     without
                     a
                     cause
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     danger
                     of
                     the
                     judgment
                     ;
                     and
                     whosoever
                     shall
                     say
                     to
                     his
                     Brother
                  
                   Raca
                   ,
                   
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     danger
                     of
                     the
                     Council
                     ;
                     but
                     whosoever
                     shall
                     say
                     thou
                     Fool
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     in
                     danger
                     of
                     Hell
                     fire
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               FAlse
               Teachers
               without
               doubt
               are
               very
               dangerous
               Men.
               The
               Murtherer
               kills
               the
               Body
               ,
               these
               the
               Soul
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               false
               Doctrines
               they
               sow
               in
               Mens
               Heads
               and
               Minds
               ,
               they
               not
               
               only
               obstruct
               their
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               lead
               them
               into
               Perdition
               :
               Indeed
               if
               the
               Errors
               be
               light
               and
               trivial
               ,
               the
               hurt
               that
               's
               done
               is
               not
               great
               ;
               and
               while
               the
               erroneous
               Doctrine
               reaches
               no
               farther
               than
               Speculation
               ,
               it
               can
               deserve
               no
               very
               severe
               Censure
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               spoiles
               and
               sullies
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               proves
               an
               impediment
               to
               the
               faithful
               discharge
               of
               our
               Duty
               to
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               Poison
               is
               not
               so
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               outward
               ,
               as
               such
               Opinions
               are
               to
               the
               inward
               Man
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               part
               .
               And
               such
               were
               the
               erroneous
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               :
               Blending
               the
               Traditions
               of
               their
               Fathers
               with
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               entertaining
               both
               ,
               with
               an
               equal
               Faith
               and
               Veneration
               ;
               they
               made
               an
               odd
               kind
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               quite
               perverted
               the
               design
               
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               make
               Men
               universally
               good
               .
               This
               was
               particularly
               visible
               in
               the
               notion
               they
               had
               of
               the
               sixth
               Commandment
               ,
               which
               they
               interpreted
               to
               the
               carnal
               advantage
               ,
               and
               worldly
               Interest
               of
               their
               People
               ,
               teaching
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               did
               but
               use
               that
               Care
               and
               Circumspection
               as
               not
               to
               kill
               a
               Man
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               only
               answer
               the
               design
               of
               the
               Lawgiver
               ,
               but
               would
               prevent
               the
               Penalty
               annex'd
               ,
               and
               their
               being
               taken
               
               notice
               of
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               punished
               accordingly
               :
               but
               as
               for
               Wrath
               ,
               and
               Malice
               ,
               and
               reproachful
               Language
               ,
               whereby
               Murder
               and
               such
               bloody
               Practices
               are
               too
               often
               occasion'd
               and
               promoted
               ,
               these
               they
               told
               them
               were
               things
               not
               forbid
               in
               the
               primary
               Intention
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               consequently
               they
               need
               fear
               no
               Punishment
               .
               To
               which
               preposterous
               Exposition
               our
               Saviour
               opposes
               his
               Divine
               Authority
               ,
               proves
               the
               gloss
               of
               their
               Elders
               upon
               the
               sixth
               Commandment
               to
               be
               false
               ;
               and
               shews
               ,
               That
               what
               they
               thought
               did
               not
               deserve
               so
               much
               as
               a
               temporal
               Judgment
               ,
               God
               would
               punish
               with
               eternal
               Vengeance
               ,
               if
               not
               forsaken
               ,
               or
               repented
               of
               betimes
               :
               
                 Ye
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 by
                 them
                 of
                 old
                 time
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 kill
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 kill
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               Text
               upon
               which
               Criticks
               and
               Learned
               Men
               have
               bestow'd
               many
               excellent
               Observations
               ,
               because
               the
               words
               relate
               to
               some
               antient
               Customes
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               in
               their
               Judicial
               Proceedings
               against
               Malefactors
               and
               others
               :
               But
               as
               I
               do
               not
               think
               it
               proper
               to
               entertain
               you
               with
               Curiosities
               ,
               so
               if
               there
               be
               need
               of
               making
               use
               of
               any
               of
               those
               Observations
               ,
               I
               shall
               do
               it
               no
               farther
               ,
               than
               they
               
               serve
               to
               elucidate
               some
               of
               the
               obscurer
               Passages
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               make
               way
               for
               the
               practical
               Points
               I
               shall
               insist
               upon
               for
               your
               Edification
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               Sense
               of
               the
               Words
               ,
               it
               's
               briefly
               this
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               we
               render
               the
               Expression
               in
               the
               Original
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 It
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 by
                 them
                 of
                 old
                 time
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 old
                 time
              
               ,
               as
               some
               Translations
               read
               it
               ,
               the
               difference
               is
               not
               very
               material
               :
               for
               as
               by
               those
               of
               old
               time
               are
               meant
               either
               the
               antient
               Masters
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               who
               lived
               some
               hundred
               years
               before
               that
               time
               ;
               or
               the
               Ancestors
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               to
               whom
               those
               Masters
               of
               Tradition
               pretended
               to
               deliver
               an
               oral
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ;
               so
               if
               we
               read
               ,
               
                 by
                 them
                 of
                 old
                 time
              
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               You
               have
               heard
               that
               it
               hath
               been
               deliver'd
               ,
               and
               said
               by
               the
               antient
               Masters
               of
               Tradition
               :
               And
               if
               we
               render
               it
               ,
               
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 old
                 time
              
               ,
               the
               sense
               is
               ,
               You
               have
               heard
               it
               delivered
               to
               your
               Ancestors
               and
               Forefathers
               ,
               by
               those
               antient
               Masters
               of
               Tradition
               .
               I
               restrain
               ,
               you
               see
               ,
               this
               Passage
               to
               Tradition
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               Sense
               of
               it
               is
               to
               be
               sound
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               yet
               the
               Maxim
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               related
               
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               here
               ,
               is
               not
               expressed
               there
               neither
               with
               
               that
               Connection
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               conceive
               the
               antient
               Expositors
               of
               the
               Law
               contracted
               what
               Moses
               had
               said
               ,
               into
               this
               
                 Motto
                 ,
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 kill
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 judgment
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               is
               said
               here
               of
               Killing
               ,
               is
               meant
               of
               killing
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               hath
               respect
               to
               the
               sixth
               Commandment
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 do
                 no
                 Murder
              
               .
               By
               which
               Law
               ,
               as
               the
               killing
               of
               Beasts
               for
               Man's
               use
               could
               not
               be
               intended
               ,
               nor
               destroying
               venemous
               and
               noxious
               Animals
               ,
               nor
               executing
               of
               Malefactors
               by
               order
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               nor
               depriving
               Men
               of
               their
               Lives
               in
               a
               just
               and
               lawful
               War
               ,
               but
               an
               unjust
               depriving
               a
               Man
               of
               his
               Life
               ;
               so
               there
               was
               a
               Punishment
               suitable
               annex'd
               to
               the
               breach
               of
               that
               Law
               ;
               which
               Punishment
               was
               to
               be
               ordered
               and
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               given
               by
               Moses
               went
               ,
               all
               was
               right
               ,
               and
               just
               ,
               and
               reasonable
               ;
               but
               here
               the
               Masters
               of
               Tradition
               had
               made
               a
               Distinction
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               Man
               had
               hired
               another
               to
               kill
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               or
               had
               let
               loose
               a
               wild
               Beast
               upon
               him
               ,
               whereby
               he
               died
               ,
               the
               Magistrate
               was
               not
               to
               inflict
               the
               Punishment
               of
               Death
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               to
               be
               left
               to
               the
               extraordinary
               Judgment
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               killed
               him
               
               in
               person
               ,
               either
               by
               a
               Sword
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               Stone
               ,
               or
               by
               some
               other
               Weapon
               ,
               then
               the
               Magistrate
               was
               to
               execute
               the
               Penalty
               appointed
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               upon
               him
               ;
               but
               this
               was
               not
               all
               ,
               for
               they
               taught
               moreover
               ,
               that
               though
               a
               Person
               who
               killed
               another
               was
               liable
               to
               capital
               Punishments
               ,
               yet
               the
               Wrath
               ,
               the
               Anger
               ,
               and
               the
               Malice
               that
               prompted
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               was
               a
               thing
               that
               deserved
               no
               Punishment
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               was
               not
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               feared
               ;
               and
               here
               came
               in
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               misinterpreted
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               though
               it
               stands
               to
               reason
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               forbids
               a
               Sin
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               doth
               forbid
               the
               occasion
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               things
               as
               do
               naturally
               lead
               to
               the
               Commission
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Our
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Wrath
               ,
               and
               Anger
               ,
               and
               Malice
               ,
               and
               reproachful
               Language
               ,
               were
               liable
               to
               Punishment
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Murder
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               would
               certainly
               lash
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               greater
               Enormities
               ,
               takes
               notice
               of
               several
               degrees
               of
               unjust
               Wrath
               and
               Anger
               .
               The
               first
               is
               a
               sudden
               Effervescence
               ,
               or
               Boyling
               up
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               or
               some
               violent
               Agitation
               and
               Commotion
               of
               the
               Passions
               upon
               a
               frivolous
               occasion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               adds
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               without
               sufficient
               cause
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               be
               not
               in
               some
               Copies
               ,
               
               yet
               must
               necessarily
               be
               understood
               here
               ;
               not
               denying
               but
               that
               Anger
               in
               some
               cases
               may
               be
               lawful
               ,
               but
               shewing
               withal
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Anger
               be
               slight
               and
               trivial
               ,
               and
               the
               Anger
               even
               in
               a
               lawful
               cause
               be
               excessive
               ,
               and
               going
               beyond
               its
               just
               bounds
               ,
               it
               provokes
               God's
               heavy
               Displeasure
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               if
               this
               secret
               Anger
               within
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               boyling
               over
               of
               the
               Blood
               ,
               proceeds
               farther
               to
               contemptuous
               words
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Man
               in
               Wrath
               and
               Malice
               gives
               his
               Neighbour
               reproachful
               Language
               ,
               despising
               and
               undervaluing
               him
               ,
               by
               using
               Expressions
               and
               Names
               ,
               which
               wound
               his
               Reputation
               ,
               intimated
               by
               the
               word
               
                 Rakah
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               vile
               and
               worthless
               Wretch
               ;
               though
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               believe
               that
               an
               angry
               and
               threatning
               noise
               and
               posture
               is
               chiefly
               meant
               by
               that
               word
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               the
               Sin
               rises
               higher
               ,
               and
               becomes
               greater
               ,
               and
               consequently
               deserves
               a
               severer
               Judgment
               ;
               but
               then
               ,
               if
               this
               Anger
               mounts
               higher
               yet
               ,
               and
               from
               an
               angry
               threatning
               Posture
               and
               Noise
               ,
               which
               betrays
               Wrath
               and
               Indignation
               ,
               it
               proceeds
               to
               the
               calling
               our
               Neighbour
               
                 Fool
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               wicked
               and
               reprobate
               Wretch
               ,
               deserving
               the
               eternal
               Anger
               both
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               Men
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               meaning
               
               of
               the
               word
               Fool
               in
               the
               
                 Proverbs
                 of
                 Solomon
              
               ;
               as
               the
               Sin
               becomes
               more
               heinous
               by
               this
               Aggravation
               ,
               so
               the
               Punishment
               of
               it
               in
               the
               other
               World
               will
               be
               greater
               yet
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               What
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               here
               of
               a
               certain
               Gradation
               of
               Punishments
               due
               to
               the
               several
               Lusts
               ,
               and
               degrees
               of
               Wrath
               and
               Anger
               ,
               
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 Council
                 ,
                 Hell
                 fire
                 ,
              
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               Penalties
               in
               the
               next
               World
               ,
               yet
               with
               allusion
               to
               the
               degrees
               of
               Punishment
               among
               the
               Jews
               in
               this
               Life
               .
               Now
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               there
               were
               three
               degrees
               of
               publick
               Infamy
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Punishment
               inflicted
               on
               Men
               for
               their
               Crimes
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               publick
               the
               Punishment
               was
               ,
               the
               greater
               was
               the
               Infamy
               .
               If
               an
               Offendor
               were
               brought
               before
               the
               Court
               of
               Three
               and
               twenty
               ,
               which
               was
               an
               inferiour
               Court
               of
               Judicature
               called
               here
               ,
               being
               guilty
               of
               the
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               there
               condemn'd
               ,
               he
               was
               infamous
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               Disgrace
               it
               was
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               lower
               degree
               :
               If
               he
               were
               brought
               before
               the
               Sanedrin
               ,
               or
               the
               Great
               Council
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               consisting
               of
               LXX
               Elders
               ,
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               our
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               adjudged
               to
               Death
               ,
               the
               Infamy
               and
               Disgrace
               was
               greater
               :
               Yet
               if
               ,
               lastly
               ,
               
               a
               Man
               were
               condemn'd
               to
               be
               burnt
               in
               the
               Valley
               of
               Hinnon
               or
               Tophet
               ,
               where
               all
               the
               Trash
               and
               Filth
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               the
               Garbage
               and
               dead
               Carcasses
               were
               burnt
               ,
               and
               where
               antiently
               they
               offered
               their
               Children
               to
               Moloch
               ,
               and
               where
               a
               perpetual
               Fire
               was
               kept
               to
               consume
               all
               things
               that
               were
               offensive
               and
               nauseous
               ,
               and
               which
               by
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               was
               look'd
               upon
               as
               an
               Emblem
               of
               Hell
               fire
               ,
               the
               Infamy
               was
               greatest
               of
               all
               :
               According
               to
               these
               degrees
               of
               Infamy
               here
               on
               Earth
               ,
               Christ
               shews
               there
               will
               be
               degrees
               of
               Punishment
               for
               the
               several
               degrees
               of
               unjust
               and
               unlawful
               Anger
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               World
               ;
               for
               most
               certainly
               this
               Threatning
               cannot
               be
               understood
               with
               respect
               to
               this
               Life
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               such
               thing
               inflicted
               upon
               Men
               ,
               for
               Anger
               and
               reproachful
               Names
               ,
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Grave
               ;
               and
               whereas
               the
               Jews
               were
               generally
               afraid
               chiefly
               of
               Punishments
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               Christ
               thought
               fit
               to
               acquaint
               them
               and
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               far
               greater
               reason
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               the
               Punishments
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               as
               more
               dreadful
               and
               more
               grievous
               than
               any
               they
               could
               fear
               here
               on
               Earth
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Commination
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               Whosoever
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
             
               From
               the
               Words
               thus
               explained
               ,
               arise
               these
               following
               Truths
               :
            
             
               
                 I.
                 Antiquity
                 is
                 no
                 warrant
                 for
                 erroneous
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Practices
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 Murder
                 is
                 a
                 Crime
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 must
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 suffer
                 to
                 go
                 unpunish'd
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 Wrath
                 and
                 Anger
                 without
                 a
                 just
                 Cause
                 ,
                 hath
                 its
                 degrees
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 the
                 Sin
                 ,
                 the
                 Punishment
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 World
                 will
                 be
                 proportionable
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Antiquity
               is
               no
               warrant
               for
               erroneous
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               .
            
             
               The
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               here
               pretended
               ,
               that
               what
               they
               taught
               and
               practic'd
               concerning
               the
               sixth
               Commandment
               ,
               was
               deliver'd
               to
               them
               by
               them
               of
               old
               time
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour
               shews
               ,
               that
               this
               pretence
               could
               be
               of
               no
               use
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               rather
               betray'd
               than
               cover'd
               their
               Nakedness
               .
            
             
               Error
               pleads
               Antiquity
               as
               well
               as
               Truth
               ;
               and
               though
               nothing
               be
               more
               antient
               than
               Truth
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               from
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               before
               ever
               Error
               appear'd
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               Truth
               had
               the
               universal
               Monarchy
               ,
               yet
               Error
               is
               as
               antient
               as
               the
               Fall.
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               Apostate
               Angels
               forsook
               their
               Habitation
               and
               Integrity
               together
               ,
               
               Error
               began
               to
               shew
               it self
               ,
               which
               soon
               spread
               it self
               through
               the
               habitable
               World
               ;
               when
               Man
               ,
               tempted
               by
               the
               Devil
               ,
               consented
               to
               his
               false
               Principles
               ,
               and
               went
               astray
               from
               the
               center
               of
               his
               Happiness
               .
               No
               doubt
               ,
               Antiquity
               is
               venerable
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               in
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               and
               where
               Truth
               and
               that
               join
               together
               ,
               the
               Argument
               is
               perswasive
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               call'd
               invincible
               .
               But
               a
               thing
               is
               not
               therefore
               true
               because
               it
               is
               antient
               ,
               nor
               doth
               it
               command
               assent
               ,
               because
               of
               its
               uncommon
               Pedigree
               .
               Sin
               and
               Error
               lose
               little
               of
               their
               Deformity
               by
               appealing
               to
               antient
               times
               ,
               and
               an
               Error
               is
               so
               much
               the
               worse
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               it
               defends
               itself
               by
               the
               Practice
               of
               former
               Ages
               .
            
             
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Vices
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               may
               shelter
               themselves
               under
               this
               roof
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               Villany
               so
               great
               ,
               but
               Men
               may
               find
               a
               President
               two
               or
               three
               thousand
               years
               ago
               .
               The
               Priests
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               Diana
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               called
               the
               Wicker-image
               of
               that
               Goddess
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               fallen
               down
               from
               Jupiter
               ,
               meerly
               because
               it
               was
               antient
               ;
               and
               the
               Temple
               having
               been
               seven
               times
               ruin'd
               ,
               and
               built
               up
               again
               ,
               and
               this
               Image
               still
               preserved
               ,
               was
               to
               them
               an
               Argument
               that
               this
               Worship
               must
               be
               lawful
               .
               Indeed
               ,
               at
               
               this
               rate
               ,
               a
               Man
               might
               even
               defend
               Sodomy
               with
               the
               Romish
               Arch-bishop
               
                 Joannes
                 Casa
              
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               practised
               in
               the
               Cities
               which
               God
               destroyed
               with
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               and
               the
               Jews
               would
               have
               had
               a
               good
               Plea
               for
               their
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               because
               their
               Fathers
               had
               been
               used
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               very
               Argument
               makes
               the
               Allegations
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               from
               Antiquity
               ridiculous
               ,
               and
               they
               might
               as
               well
               espouse
               the
               Heresies
               of
               Ebian
               and
               Cerinthus
               ,
               because
               they
               lived
               in
               and
               about
               the
               Age
               of
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               .
               When
               God
               hath
               given
               a
               Standard
               of
               Truth
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               the
               Rule
               whereby
               Truth
               and
               Error
               must
               be
               concluded
               ;
               and
               when
               that
               saith
               a
               thing
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               its
               being
               revived
               ,
               or
               taught
               but
               yesterday
               ,
               that
               can
               make
               it
               false
               ;
               and
               whatever
               is
               contrary
               to
               that
               Form
               of
               sound
               Words
               ,
               must
               be
               erroneous
               and
               false
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               as
               old
               as
               the
               Rebellion
               of
               
                 Corah
                 ,
                 Dathan
              
               and
               Abiram
               .
               The
               Worship
               of
               Images
               is
               not
               therefore
               lawful
               ,
               because
               Irene
               a
               superstitious
               Woman
               900
               years
               ago
               ,
               got
               a
               company
               of
               illiterate
               and
               passionate
               Men
               together
               ,
               who
               decreed
               it
               in
               a
               Council
               ;
               nor
               is
               Sedition
               and
               Disobedience
               to
               Magistrates
               therefore
               justifiable
               ,
               
               because
               Gregory
               II.
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               in
               the
               eighth
               Century
               ,
               shook
               off
               the
               Authority
               of
               
                 Leo
                 Isaurus
              
               ,
               his
               Emperor
               .
               And
               therefore
               let
               none
               of
               you
               plead
               for
               any
               Sin
               because
               it
               is
               the
               fashion
               ,
               nor
               allow
               themselves
               in
               actions
               offensive
               to
               God's
               Holiness
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               been
               the
               Custom
               of
               the
               Country
               to
               do
               so
               for
               many
               Ages
               .
               This
               will
               be
               but
               a
               poor
               defence
               in
               the
               last
               day
               to
               alledge
               ,
               that
               you
               follow'd
               the
               sinful
               Practices
               of
               your
               Ancestors
               ,
               or
               to
               say
               it
               was
               unmannerly
               to
               depart
               from
               that
               which
               was
               done
               before
               you
               for
               many
               Generations
               .
               To
               be
               sure
               ,
               Men
               were
               good
               before
               they
               were
               bad
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               Golden
               Age
               before
               that
               of
               Iron
               took
               place
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               Antiquity
               be
               a
               motive
               ,
               nothing
               can
               challenge
               your
               Embraces
               more
               than
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               dominion
               over
               your
               Appetite
               and
               Passions
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               in
               the
               World
               before
               Mankind
               knew
               what
               is
               was
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               living
               God.
               
            
             
               Murder
               is
               as
               antient
               as
               the
               time
               of
               Cain
               ;
               yet
               no
               civiliz'd
               Nation
               under
               the
               cope
               of
               Heaven
               will
               allow
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               of
               its
               Antiquity
               :
               So
               far
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               Countries
               it
               is
               order'd
               to
               be
               punish'd
               with
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               insolent
               Creature
               :
               Which
               calls
               me
               to
               the
            
             
             
               II.
               Observation
               ,
               That
               Murder
               is
               a
               Crime
               which
               a
               Magistrate
               must
               by
               no
               means
               suffer
               to
               go
               unpunished
               ;
               for
               it
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 kill
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 kill
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 Judgment
                 .
              
               The
               Substance
               of
               this
               hath
               been
               said
               by
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               by
               them
               of
               old
               time
               ;
               and
               so
               far
               as
               God
               hath
               said
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Law
               unalterable
               .
               Murder
               is
               a
               truly
               crying
               Sin
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 Voice
                 of
                 thy
                 Brother's
                 Blood
                 crys
                 unto
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
              
               saith
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               IV.
               10.
               
               This
               is
               a
               Crime
               which
               Nature
               it self
               trembles
               at
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               see
               there
               are
               Wretches
               and
               Monsters
               ,
               who
               can
               steel
               and
               harden
               their
               Consciences
               against
               the
               Horror
               of
               it
               :
               But
               God
               thunders
               against
               it
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               Crime
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               a
               Law
               ,
               and
               given
               it
               to
               all
               Mankind
               ,
               
                 That
                 whoso
                 sheds
                 Mans
                 Blood
                 ,
                 by
                 Man
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               by
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               
                 shall
                 his
                 Blood
                 be
                 shed
              
               ,
               Gen.
               IX
               .
               6.
               
               Nay
               ,
               if
               a
               wild
               Beast
               tears
               a
               Man
               ,
               who
               is
               going
               about
               his
               lawful
               Occasions
               ,
               in
               pieces
               ,
               though
               an
               irrational
               Creature
               ,
               God
               will
               strike
               that
               Beast
               dead
               ,
               because
               it
               kill'd
               
                 Sanctius
                 his
                 Animal
              
               ,
               a
               nobler
               ,
               and
               more
               sacred
               Fabrick
               .
               So
               tender
               is
               God
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               Man
               ,
               nor
               would
               he
               suffer
               his
               Tabernacle
               or
               Sanctuary
               to
               be
               
               a
               refuge
               for
               such
               a
               barbarous
               Wretch
               .
               The
               Horns
               of
               the
               Altar
               could
               not
               save
               the
               Offender
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               very
               Temple
               he
               was
               to
               be
               dragg'd
               to
               the
               Gallows
               ,
               or
               place
               of
               execution
               .
               The
               whole
               Country
               comes
               to
               be
               defiled
               by
               the
               horrid
               Crime
               ,
               where
               it
               goes
               unpunish'd
               ;
               and
               that
               Magistrate
               makes
               his
               Soul
               black
               with
               guilt
               ,
               that
               connives
               at
               the
               inhumane
               Action
               ;
               or
               out
               of
               respect
               to
               Greatness
               ,
               or
               Rank
               ,
               or
               Quality
               ,
               pardons
               the
               intollerable
               Extravagance
               :
               Where
               this
               remains
               unpunish'd
               ,
               when
               known
               ,
               a
               Nation
               falls
               under
               the
               Curse
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               whatever
               Judgments
               befal
               them
               ,
               an
               ounce
               of
               the
               unpunish'd
               Murder
               ,
               as
               the
               Jews
               say
               of
               the
               Sin
               of
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Calf
              
               ,
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               an
               Ingredient
               of
               their
               Calamity
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               a
               Distinction
               in
               our
               Law
               betwixt
               Mans
               Slaughter
               and
               Murder
               ;
               A
               Distinction
               ,
               which
               I
               wish
               did
               not
               too
               often
               cover
               that
               Bloody
               Crime
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               avenged
               by
               publick
               Justice
               .
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               knows
               no
               such
               Distinction
               ;
               and
               tho'
               it
               provides
               for
               Chance-medly
               ,
               and
               gives
               pardon
               to
               the
               Man
               that
               unawares
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               intent
               to
               kill
               ,
               proves
               the
               occasion
               of
               another's
               Death
               ;
               yet
               this
               is
               nothing
               to
               that
               Act
               ,
               which
               Wrath
               and
               Anger
               ,
               whether
               sudden
               ,
               or
               
               premeditate
               ,
               doth
               produce
               to
               the
               Horror
               of
               the
               Creation
               .
            
             
               Neither
               doth
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               nor
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               in
               this
               case
               before
               us
               ,
               reverse
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ;
               and
               God
               is
               so
               resolute
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               shall
               punish
               such
               Offenders
               with
               Death
               ,
               that
               where
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               himself
               sometimes
               takes
               the
               Sword
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               executes
               the
               presumptuous
               Destroyer
               of
               his
               Image
               :
               Nay
               ,
               many
               times
               makes
               the
               Wretch
               that
               did
               the
               Fact
               ,
               and
               escapes
               the
               Magistrates
               Sword
               ,
               his
               own
               Executioner
               :
               
                 Alphonsus
                 Diazius
              
               ,
               a
               Spaniard
               ,
               and
               a
               Roman
               Catholick
               ,
               having
               kill'd
               his
               own
               Natural
               Brother
               for
               turning
               Protestant
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               receiv'd
               the
               Praises
               and
               Applauses
               of
               considerable
               Men
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               haunted
               and
               hunted
               at
               last
               by
               the
               Furies
               of
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               desperately
               hang'd
               himself
               at
               
                 Trent
                 ,
                 de
                 callo
                 Mulae
                 suae
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Historian
               ,
               upon
               the
               Neck
               of
               his
               own
               Mule.
               
            
             
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               there
               are
               those
               ,
               who
               guilty
               of
               such
               Crimes
               ,
               do
               yet
               escape
               the
               revenging
               Arm
               of
               God
               and
               Man
               here
               ,
               but
               the
               more
               terrible
               will
               be
               their
               Cup
               of
               trembling
               hereafter
               ;
               and
               God
               lets
               some
               ,
               like
               stall'd
               Oxen
               ,
               grow
               fat
               on
               this
               side
               the
               Grave
               ,
               that
               with
               greater
               Terrour
               
               they
               may
               fall
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               to
               hellish
               Furies
               .
               Nor
               can
               Duels
               and
               single
               Combats
               upon
               an
               Affront
               receiv'd
               ,
               and
               Challenging
               one
               another
               to
               fight
               ,
               be
               excused
               from
               sharing
               in
               the
               Heinousness
               of
               this
               Guilt
               ;
               for
               whatever
               fine
               Names
               ,
               and
               plausible
               Descriptions
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               Honour
               may
               have
               made
               of
               such
               Actions
               ;
               he
               that
               kills
               another
               in
               a
               Duel
               ,
               though
               he
               gets
               a
               Pardon
               of
               his
               Prince
               ,
               will
               be
               Arraign'd
               in
               the
               last
               day
               among
               the
               Murtherers
               ,
               who
               shall
               have
               their
               Portion
               in
               the
               Lake
               which
               burns
               with
               Fire
               and
               Brimstone
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               the
               dark
               times
               of
               Popery
               such
               Combats
               have
               been
               allow'd
               of
               ,
               and
               publick
               Prayers
               have
               been
               said
               for
               Success
               in
               such
               Duels
               ,
               but
               what
               Credit
               can
               a
               Cause
               receive
               from
               Ages
               ,
               in
               which
               to
               understand
               Greek
               was
               a
               Crime
               ,
               and
               Hebrew
               next
               to
               Heresie
               .
               We
               need
               not
               wonder
               ,
               that
               Babylon
               the
               Mother
               of
               Harlots
               should
               permit
               such
               things
               ,
               whose
               Garments
               have
               been
               died
               Red
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               which
               hath
               Tricks
               and
               Ways
               to
               Canonize
               Assassins
               ,
               to
               consecrate
               Murther
               ,
               and
               to
               Christen
               Massacres
               ,
               Services
               of
               Religon
               .
               To
               call
               upon
               you
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               having
               a
               hand
               
               in
               Blood
               ,
               were
               to
               discourage
               you
               from
               drowning
               or
               poisoning
               your selves
               ,
               or
               running
               a
               Sword
               into
               your
               own
               Bowels
               ,
               for
               indeed
               this
               is
               no
               better
               ,
               and
               whatever
               varnish
               may
               be
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               precipitating
               your selves
               headlong
               into
               the
               Gulf
               of
               Perdition
               .
               There
               is
               in
               this
               Sin
               ,
               all
               that
               can
               aggravate
               a
               Deed
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               raise
               a
               Hell
               in
               your
               Bosom
               ,
               and
               the
               thing
               it self
               speaks
               so
               much
               abomination
               ,
               that
               to
               name
               the
               Sin
               ,
               is
               to
               give
               you
               a
               thousand
               Arguments
               against
               it
               .
               But
               then
               that
               ye
               may
               not
               be
               under
               any
               temptation
               to
               this
               Sin
               ;
               let
               bitterness
               ,
               and
               wrath
               ,
               and
               anger
               be
               put
               away
               from
               you
               with
               all
               Malice
               ,
               which
               leads
               me
               to
               the
               third
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               III.
               That
               Wrath
               and
               Anger
               without
               a
               just
               cause
               have
               their
               Degrees
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               Punishment
               in
               the
               next
               Life
               will
               be
               proportionable
               .
               
                 For
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 be
                 angry
                 with
                 his
                 Brother
                 without
                 a
                 cause
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 Judgment
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 say
                 to
                 his
                 Brother
              
               Raca
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 Councel
                 ;
                 but
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 say
                 thou
                 Fool
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 Hell-fire
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               some
               Anger
               is
               lawful
               ,
               is
               evident
               ,
               
               from
               hence
               ,
               because
               Christ
               himself
               was
               angry
               ,
               and
               very
               angry
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               permitted
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               Caution
               ,
               
                 be
                 angry
                 and
                 sin
                 not
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               so
               as
               not
               to
               Sin
               ,
               Eph.
               IV.
               26.
               
               So
               that
               all
               anger
               is
               not
               a
               mark
               of
               Damnation
               .
               But
               then
               when
               the
               Author
               and
               Captain
               of
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               his
               Holy
               Apostles
               were
               angry
               ,
               it
               was
               only
               against
               Sin
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               a
               Zeal
               to
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               when
               Men
               were
               obstinate
               and
               would
               not
               be
               perswaded
               to
               do
               their
               Duty
               ;
               and
               a
               Sense
               of
               God's
               Glory
               kindled
               the
               fire
               of
               their
               Passion
               ;
               in
               which
               Case
               to
               be
               angry
               is
               a
               Perfection
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               passionate
               ,
               a
               Christian
               accomplishment
               ;
               provided
               still
               that
               the
               bounds
               of
               that
               Anger
               be
               observed
               ,
               and
               it's
               heat
               do
               not
               turn
               into
               Wild-fire
               ;
               that
               it
               be
               not
               attended
               with
               unseemly
               Expressions
               ,
               nor
               accompanied
               with
               furious
               Gestures
               and
               Actions
               .
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               but
               a
               Man
               may
               be
               angry
               with
               his
               Servant
               ,
               a
               Father
               with
               his
               Children
               ,
               and
               a
               Master
               with
               his
               Schollars
               ,
               and
               proceed
               even
               to
               Correction
               ;
               but
               then
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               because
               they
               neglect
               their
               Duty
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               hearken
               to
               wholsome
               Admonitions
               ,
               
               and
               when
               gentler
               Addresses
               will
               do
               no
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               Anger
               must
               be
               more
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               Sin
               ,
               than
               out
               of
               any
               Desire
               to
               revenge
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               be
               an
               Anger
               mingled
               with
               Pitty
               and
               Compassion
               ,
               and
               which
               ends
               in
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Offenders
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               be
               free
               from
               Fury
               and
               reviling
               Language
               :
               And
               being
               kept
               within
               these
               bounds
               ,
               I
               find
               no
               fault
               with
               this
               Anger
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               the
               Anger
               my
               Text
               speaks
               of
               ,
               and
               against
               which
               Christ
               levells
               his
               Commination
               here
               ,
               for
               that
               's
               anger
               without
               sufficient
               cause
               ,
               even
               Anger
               ,
               because
               our
               worldly
               Interest
               is
               not
               promoted
               ,
               as
               we
               expected
               ,
               or
               because
               our
               Honour
               and
               Reputation
               is
               touch'd
               ,
               or
               because
               something
               ,
               which
               gratifies
               our
               Lusts
               ,
               is
               with-held
               from
               us
               ,
               or
               because
               our
               vain
               Desires
               are
               not
               cocker'd
               and
               flatter'd
               ,
               or
               because
               such
               a
               Person
               hath
               not
               given
               us
               the
               Title
               and
               Respect
               we
               look'd
               for
               ,
               or
               because
               we
               cannot
               digest
               a
               Reproof
               ,
               or
               because
               we
               are
               cross'd
               in
               our
               Designs
               ,
               or
               because
               such
               a
               Man
               is
               not
               of
               our
               Opinion
               ,
               or
               because
               he
               will
               not
               conform
               to
               our
               Humour
               .
               These
               are
               the
               things
               which
               commonly
               provoke
               to
               Passion
               ,
               and
               this
               Anger
               ,
               the
               farther
               it
               goes
               ,
               the
               worse
               it
               grows
               ,
               if
               from
               thoughts
               
               and
               secret
               grudges
               ;
               it
               proceeds
               to
               contumelious
               ,
               reproachful
               ,
               and
               reviling
               Language
               ,
               to
               calling
               the
               party
               ill
               Names
               ,
               Fool
               and
               Rogue
               ,
               and
               Villain
               ,
               and
               Rascal
               and
               Knave
               ,
               and
               Cheat
               ,
               and
               Hypocrite
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               Titles
               ,
               as
               modesty
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               name
               ,
               it
               becomes
               greater
               ;
               and
               if
               from
               Words
               and
               Expressions
               it
               goes
               farther
               yet
               ,
               even
               to
               Actions
               of
               Revenge
               ,
               and
               settles
               in
               Hatred
               ,
               in
               Rancour
               ,
               and
               inveterate
               Malice
               ;
               it
               then
               shuts
               out
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               lets
               in
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               invites
               evil
               Spirits
               to
               come
               and
               Lodge
               in
               that
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               Estate
               of
               that
               Man
               grows
               worse
               than
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               And
               is
               not
               this
               the
               Case
               of
               abundance
               of
               you
               ?
               Do
               not
               you
               see
               something
               in
               this
               Glass
               that
               's
               very
               like
               you
               ,
               and
               resembles
               your
               Temper
               ?
               And
               do
               but
               consider
               ,
               what
               weakness
               ,
               what
               impotency
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               you
               betray
               and
               discover
               by
               such
               doings
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               an
               inlet
               to
               
                 confusion
                 and
                 every
                 evil
                 work
                 ,
                 Jam.
              
               III
               16.
               
               Is
               this
               the
               Christian
               Spirit
               ?
               is
               this
               to
               know
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               Spirit
               you
               are
               of
               ?
               Is
               this
               treading
               in
               your
               Masters
               steps
               ?
               Is
               this
               following
               his
               Example
               ,
               
                 Who
                 when
                 he
                 was
              
               
               
                 reviled
                 ,
                 reviled
                 not
                 again
              
               ?
               Dare
               you
               appear
               before
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               in
               the
               last
               day
               with
               such
               a
               Disposition
               of
               Soul
               ,
               never
               yet
               seriously
               repented
               of
               ?
               Is
               this
               to
               resist
               the
               Devil
               ?
               Is
               this
               to
               purifie
               your
               Hearts
               ?
               Have
               you
               so
               learned
               Christ
               ?
               Is
               this
               to
               be
               Children
               in
               Malice
               ,
               as
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               be
               by
               your
               Profession
               ?
               Is
               this
               to
               crucifie
               the
               Flesh
               with
               the
               Affections
               and
               Lusts
               ,
               upon
               the
               least
               Provocation
               ,
               presently
               to
               be
               in
               a
               huff
               ,
               presently
               to
               let
               your
               Tongues
               loose
               ,
               and
               to
               break
               forth
               against
               your
               Brethren
               in
               Language
               fitter
               for
               Turks
               and
               Indians
               ,
               than
               for
               Christians
               ?
               Is
               this
               to
               be
               meek
               as
               Doves
               ?
               Is
               this
               to
               Love
               one
               another
               with
               a
               pure
               Heart
               fervently
               ?
               Is
               Hell-fire
               nothing
               but
               painted
               Flames
               ?
               Hath
               our
               great
               Master
               threatned
               it
               ,
               and
               do
               we
               make
               light
               of
               it
               ?
               Can
               you
               seriously
               reflect
               upon
               this
               Commination
               ,
               and
               be
               unconcerned
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               this
               threatning
               a
               Call
               to
               Repentance
               ?
               What
               a
               mercy
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               accept
               of
               a
               sincere
               Repentance
               after
               such
               Provocations
               ?
               But
               how
               can
               you
               repent
               of
               your
               Passion
               ,
               if
               you
               do
               not
               mortifie
               it
               ?
               How
               can
               you
               mortifie
               it
               ,
               if
               you
               do
               not
               conquer
               it
               ?
               How
               can
               you
               conquer
               it
               ,
               
               if
               you
               do
               not
               strive
               ?
               How
               can
               you
               strive
               ,
               if
               ye
               do
               not
               use
               the
               proper
               means
               and
               weapons
               God
               hath
               appointed
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               How
               can
               you
               profess
               sorrow
               for
               this
               Sin
               ,
               when
               you
               fall
               willfully
               into
               the
               same
               Sin
               again
               ?
               Do
               you
               call
               a
               mock
               Repentance
               ,
               godly
               Sorrow
               !
               Or
               do
               you
               take
               that
               to
               be
               Repentance
               which
               is
               separated
               from
               actual
               Reformation
               ?
            
             
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               tells
               us
               of
               two
               Bishops
               that
               fell
               out
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               even
               to
               reviling
               Language
               ,
               and
               so
               parted
               ;
               toward
               night
               one
               of
               them
               sent
               the
               other
               word
               ,
               
                 Brother
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 is
                 going
                 down
              
               ;
               with
               that
               ,
               the
               angry
               Man
               remembred
               St.
               Pauls
               saying
               ,
               
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 sun
                 go
                 down
                 upon
                 your
                 wrath
                 ,
              
               and
               made
               haste
               ,
               and
               found
               out
               his
               offended
               Brother
               ,
               and
               fell
               on
               his
               Neck
               and
               kissed
               him
               .
               The
               Pythagoreans
               ,
               though
               Heathens
               ,
               did
               the
               like
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               had
               quarrell'd
               one
               with
               another
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               go
               angry
               to
               Bed
               ,
               but
               shak'd
               hands
               before
               Sun-set
               .
               Did
               Heathens
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               shall
               Christians
               be
               strangers
               to
               this
               Practice
               ?
               Flatter
               not
               your selves
               with
               this
               ,
               that
               you
               kill
               no
               body
               in
               your
               Anger
               ,
               so
               did
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               but
               must
               ye
               therefore
               act
               against
               the
               Law
               of
               Reason
               
               and
               Religion
               ,
               because
               you
               do
               not
               run
               stark
               Mad
               ?
               Do
               you
               own
               your selves
               Disciples
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               you
               believe
               what
               he
               saith
               in
               the
               Text
               ?
               Hath
               he
               peremptorily
               forbid
               you
               all
               Bitterness
               and
               Wrath
               ,
               
                 and
                 speaking
                 evil
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
              
               and
               will
               not
               you
               obey
               him
               ?
               Doth
               he
               assure
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               renders
               you
               obnoxious
               to
               Hell-fire
               ;
               and
               do
               not
               you
               think
               ,
               what
               if
               I
               should
               fall
               into
               that
               Fire
               in
               my
               anger
               ?
               Are
               you
               sure
               you
               shall
               not
               ?
               Hath
               God
               told
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               strike
               you
               dead
               in
               a
               Fit
               ?
               Do
               not
               you
               express
               all
               that
               's
               terrible
               by
               Hell-fire
               ?
               and
               is
               not
               the
               possibility
               of
               falling
               into
               it
               ,
               a
               sufficient
               Defence
               against
               this
               inordinate
               Passion
               ?
               Do
               you
               hope
               for
               Christ's
               Rewards
               ,
               and
               will
               you
               deprive
               your selves
               of
               them
               by
               your
               willful
               disobedience
               ?
            
             
               Did
               you
               go
               about
               mortifying
               that
               bitterness
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               like
               Men
               in
               good
               earnest
               ;
               how
               could
               ye
               fail
               of
               Success
               ?
               Did
               ye
               pray
               fervently
               against
               it
               ,
               watch
               against
               it
               ,
               chide
               your selves
               frequently
               for
               it
               ,
               shun
               the
               occasions
               of
               it
               ,
               check
               it
               when
               ye
               find
               it
               rising
               ,
               set
               before
               you
               the
               danger
               and
               believe
               it
               .
               Call
               to
               mind
               the
               meekness
               of
               your
               great
               Master
               ,
               and
               the
               
               wonderful
               Patience
               of
               the
               Holy
               Apostles
               in
               their
               private
               Injuries
               ,
               how
               could
               your
               undertakings
               miscarry
               ?
               Doth
               anger
               according
               to
               
               Solomon's
               Verdict
               ,
               rest
               in
               the
               bosom
               of
               Fools
               ,
               and
               do
               you
               take
               your selves
               to
               be
               wise
               Men
               for
               it
               ?
               O
               be
               better
               advised
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Mercy
               ,
               the
               Patience
               ,
               the
               Clemency
               ,
               the
               Compassion
               of
               God
               toward
               you
               ,
               cannot
               melt
               down
               your
               angry
               ,
               your
               wrathful
               Constitution
               ;
               stand
               in
               awe
               however
               of
               your
               Ruin
               ,
               of
               your
               everlasting
               Ruin
               ,
               and
               remember
               who
               it
               is
               that
               said
               and
               protested
               ,
               and
               will
               Act
               according
               to
               his
               Protestation
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 be
                 angry
                 with
                 his
                 Brother
                 without
                 a
                 Cause
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               QUESTIONS
               AND
               ANSWERS
               CONCERNING
               The
               Two
               Religions
               ,
               VIZ.
               
            
             
               That
               of
               the
               CHURCH
               of
               ENGLAND
               ,
               And
               the
               other
               of
               the
               CHURCH
               of
               ROME
               .
            
             
               Intended
               for
               the
               Use
               and
               Benefit
               of
               the
               Younger
               Sort
               of
               People
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ;
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1697.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               Questions
               and
               Answers
               concerning
               the
               Two
               Religions
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   HOW
                   doth
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 keeps
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Antient
                 Creeds
                 ,
                 commonly
                 call'd
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 Nicene
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 :
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 hath
                 added
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 to
                 these
                 Antient
                 Creeds
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 reject
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 2.
                 
                 
                   When
                   did
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   add
                   these
                   new
                   Articles
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 In
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 above
                 
                 a
                 hundred
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 began
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1545
                 ,
                 and
                 ended
                 in
                 the
                 year
                 1563.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   What
                   's
                   the
                   reason
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   doth
                   not
                   receive
                   those
                   new
                   Articles
                   of
                   Faith
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   They
                   are
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   No
                   Church
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   hath
                   Power
                   to
                   make
                   New
                   Articles
                   of
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   New
                   Articles
                   of
                   Faith
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   hath
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Antient
                   Creeds
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 They
                 are
                 these
                 following
                 :
              
               
                 
                   I.
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Traditions
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     received
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     Faith
                     and
                     Veneration
                     ,
                     we
                     owe
                     to
                     the
                     Holy
                     Scriptures
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   II.
                   
                     That
                     there
                     are
                     seven
                     Sacraments
                     ;
                     
                       Baptism
                       ,
                       Confirmation
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Eucharist
                       ,
                       Pennance
                       ,
                       Extreme
                       Unction
                       ,
                       Orders
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Marriage
                     ;
                     and
                     that
                     these
                     confer
                     Grace
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   III.
                   
                     That
                     among
                     the
                     Ceremonies
                     used
                     in
                     the
                     Roman
                     Church
                     ,
                     the
                     Publick
                     Service
                     in
                     Latin
                     ,
                     or
                     an
                     unknown
                     Tongue
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     commendable
                     Service
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IV.
                   
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     Mass
                     there
                     is
                     offered
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     a
                     true
                     Propitiatory
                     Sacrifice
                     for
                     the
                     Living
                     and
                     the
                     Dead
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   V.
                   
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Eucharist
                     the
                     Bread
                     and
                     Wine
                     are
                     changed
                     into
                     the
                     very
                     Substance
                     of
                     Christ's
                     Body
                     and
                     Blood.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   VI.
                   
                   
                     That
                     Laymen
                     need
                     not
                     receive
                     
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     of
                     the
                     Eucharist
                     in
                     both
                     kinds
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     it
                     's
                     sufficient
                     for
                     them
                     to
                     communicate
                     in
                     one
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   VII
                   .
                   
                     That
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     Purgatory
                     ,
                     or
                     a
                     Place
                     after
                     Death
                     ,
                     where
                     good
                     Mens
                     Souls
                     are
                     tormented
                     for
                     smaller
                     Sins
                     ;
                     and
                     relieved
                     by
                     the
                     Alms
                     and
                     Prayers
                     of
                     the
                     Living
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Saints
                     departed
                     this
                     Life
                     ,
                     may
                     and
                     must
                     be
                     pray'd
                     to
                     and
                     invoked
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     their
                     Reliques
                     must
                     be
                     worshipp'd
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   IX
                   .
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Images
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Virgin
                     Mary
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     other
                     Saints
                     ,
                     may
                     and
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     worshipp'd
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   X.
                   
                     That
                     Indulgences
                     ,
                     or
                     Dispensations
                     of
                     the
                     redundant
                     Merits
                     of
                     Saints
                     ,
                     are
                     very
                     useful
                     things
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   XI
                   .
                   
                     That
                     Auricular
                     Confession
                     ,
                     or
                     Confession
                     of
                     all
                     our
                     mortal
                     Sins
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Circumstances
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     a
                     Priest
                     ,
                     is
                     necessary
                     to
                     Salvation
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   XII
                   .
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     Rome
                     is
                     the
                     Catholick
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     Mistress
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     Churches
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Quest.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   must
                   not
                   Traditions
                   be
                   received
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   Faith
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   the
                   written
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   the
                   written
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   perfect
                   ,
                   containing
                   all
                   things
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   does
                   not
                   direct
                   us
                   to
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   warns
                   us
                   against
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   the
                   Traditions
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   many
                   of
                   them
                   are
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   many
                   uncertain
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Their
                   Traditions
                   are
                   not
                   Traditions
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   receiv'd
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   by
                   all
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   Places
                   ;
                   for
                   such
                   only
                   are
                   the
                   true
                   Apostolical
                   Traditions
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                   ,
                   their
                   own
                   Practice
                   shews
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   reject
                   Authentick
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   that
                   of
                   Communicating
                   Infants
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 here
                 you
                 may
                 note
                 ,
                 The
                 Reason
                 why
                 they
                 fly
                 to
                 Tradition
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 cannot
                 prove
                 their
                 New
                 Doctrines
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   believe
                   seven
                   Sacraments
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   in
                   Scripture
                   hath
                   no
                   where
                   declared
                   such
                   a
                   number
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   2.
                   
                   This
                   precise
                   number
                   of
                   Seven
                   Sacraments
                   was
                   not
                   heard
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   till
                   twelve
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   There
                   are
                   but
                   Two
                   Sacraments
                   mention'd
                   in
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ;
                   I
                   mean
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   true
                   and
                   proper
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Supper
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   made
                   this
                   Number
                   an
                   Article
                   of
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   allow
                   of
                   Publick
                   Service
                   in
                   Latin
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   a
                   Tongue
                   not
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   People
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   St.
                   Paul
                   writes
                   a
                   whole
                   Chapter
                   against
                   it
                   ;
                   1
                   Cor.
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   the
                   Publick
                   Service
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   for
                   the
                   Edification
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ;
                   and
                   Service
                   in
                   an
                   unknown
                   Tongue
                   cannot
                   edifie
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   is
                   against
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Some
                   of
                   the
                   wiser
                   Men
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   themselves
                   ,
                   find
                   fault
                   with
                   this
                   Publick
                   Service
                   in
                   an
                   unknown
                   Tongue
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   This
                   Practice
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   
                   Rome
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   to
                   serve
                   some
                   Worldly
                   Ends.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 8.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   admit
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   sacrifice
                   Christ
                   every
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   directly
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   9th
                   Chapter
                   of
                   the
                   Epistle
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Hebrews
                     ,
                     Heb.
                  
                   9.
                   25
                   ,
                   26
                   ,
                   27
                   ,
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Because
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   true
                   and
                   proper
                   Sacrifice
                   without
                   Death
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   founds
                   dreadful
                   to
                   a
                   Christian
                   Ear
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Priest
                   kills
                   Christ
                   every
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   is
                   all
                   one
                   ,
                   puts
                   his
                   God
                   to
                   Death
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   destroys
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   testifie
                   our
                   Subjection
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   this
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                   the
                   Offerer
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   Priest
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   greater
                   than
                   the
                   Offering
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   Commemoration
                   ,
                   or
                   Representation
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Thanksgiving
                   ,
                   but
                   no
                   proper
                   or
                   true
                   Propitiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 9.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   believe
                   a
                   Transubstantiation
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   against
                   all
                   Sense
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   may
                   see
                   ,
                   and
                   feel
                   ,
                   and
                   hear
                   ,
                   and
                   taste
                   ,
                   and
                   smell
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   after
                   Consecration
                   ,
                   are
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   still
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   against
                   Reason
                   ,
                   that
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   a
                   thousand
                   places
                   at
                   once
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   against
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   for
                   Christ
                   protests
                   ,
                   that
                   
                     his
                     flesh
                     profits
                     nothing
                     ;
                     Joh.
                  
                   6.
                   63.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   an
                   outward
                   visible
                   Sign
                   of
                   something
                   Spiritual
                   ;
                   and
                   Transubstantiation
                   destroys
                   the
                   Sign
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Christ
                   himself
                   explains
                   what
                   he
                   means
                   by
                   saying
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   adds
                   ,
                   
                     Do
                     this
                     in
                     remembrance
                     of
                     me
                  
                   ;
                   which
                   remembrance
                   supposes
                   the
                   absence
                   of
                   his
                   Natural
                   Body
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   against
                   that
                   Article
                   of
                   our
                   Faith
                   ,
                   which
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Christ
                     is
                     to
                     continue
                     in
                     Heaven
                     till
                     the
                     Restitution
                     of
                     all
                     things
                     :
                  
                   And
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   necessity
                   we
                   should
                   take
                   the
                   words
                   literally
                   any
                   more
                   than
                   the
                   words
                   in
                   Jo.
                   10.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     door
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   Phrase
                   or
                   Form
                   of
                   Speech
                   exactly
                   like
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Lamb
                   in
                   the
                   Passover
                   ;
                   
                     This
                     Lamb
                     is
                     the
                     Passeover
                     ,
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   the
                   Memorial
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   8.
                   
                   These
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     This
                     is
                     my
                     Body
                  
                   ,
                   do
                   not
                   naturally
                   infer
                   a
                   substantial
                   change
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   some
                   Papists
                   themselves
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   They
                   themselves
                   cannot
                   be
                   sure
                   of
                   this
                   Change
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   say
                   it
                   depends
                   upon
                   the
                   Intention
                   of
                   the
                   Priest.
                   
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   The
                   Absurdities
                   that
                   flow
                   from
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   ,
                   are
                   innumerable
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   Christ
                   must
                   have
                   eaten
                   himself
                   ,
                   the
                   Disciples
                   must
                   have
                   eaten
                   up
                   their
                   Master
                   ;
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   may
                   be
                   lockt
                   up
                   in
                   a
                   Box
                   for
                   half
                   a
                   year
                   together
                   and
                   longer
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Whereas
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Bread
                   represents
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   that
                   account
                   is
                   his
                   Body
                   ,
                   hath
                   no
                   Inconveniency
                   in
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   11.
                   
                   Transubstantiation
                   is
                   against
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   calls
                   the
                   Bread
                   the
                   Figure
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Body
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 10.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   think
                   it
                   lawful
                   for
                   Laymen
                   to
                   receive
                   the
                   Communion
                   in
                   one
                   kind
                   only
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   Christ
                   saith
                   expresly
                   to
                   the
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   
                     Drink
                     ye
                     all
                     of
                     this
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   universal
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   for
                   a
                   thousand
                   years
                   together
                   ,
                   is
                   against
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Council
                   of
                   Constance
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   1416.
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   that
                   durst
                   venture
                   upon
                   this
                   Sacriledge
                   ,
                   and
                   deprive
                   the
                   Laity
                   of
                   the
                   Cup
                   in
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   Christ's
                   Institution
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Practice
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Priests
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   dare
                   not
                   consecrate
                   without
                   the
                   Cup
                   ,
                   nor
                   do
                   they
                   think
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   perfect
                   without
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   think
                   it
                   perfect
                   without
                   the
                   Cup
                   when
                   the
                   Priest
                   takes
                   it
                   ,
                   why
                   should
                   they
                   cheat
                   the
                   Laity
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 11.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   believe
                   a
                   Purgatory
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   the
                   Scripture
                   makes
                   no
                   mention
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Scripture
                   mentions
                   only
                   two
                   places
                   Men
                   go
                   to
                   after
                   Death
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Hell.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   good
                   Men
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Condemnation
                   ;
                   Rom.
                   8.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Good
                   Men
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   Labours
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   moment
                   of
                   their
                   Death
                   ;
                   Rev.
                   14.
                   13.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   This
                   Doctrine
                   is
                   injurious
                   to
                   the
                   Merits
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   procure
                   for
                   us
                   a
                   full
                   Remission
                   of
                   our
                   Sins
                   before
                   we
                   die
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   was
                   no
                   Article
                   of
                   Faith
                   before
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   brought
                   in
                   by
                   Monkish
                   Stories
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   profit
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   did
                   not
                   believe
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Fire
                   the
                   Fathers
                   Talk
                   of
                   ,
                   is
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   Day
                   of
                   Judgment
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   Greek
                   Church
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   doth
                   not
                   believe
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   Though
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   did
                   pray
                   for
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   for
                   Souls
                   that
                   were
                   in
                   Torment
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   Souls
                   in
                   a
                   state
                   of
                   Felicity
                   and
                   Bliss
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   shew
                   them
                   mercy
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   hasten
                   their
                   happy
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   them
                   a
                   blessed
                   Sentence
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   pray
                   to
                   the
                   Uirgin
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Saints
                   departed
                   ,
                   and
                   why
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   worship
                   their
                   Relicks
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 Worship
                 not
                 Saints
                 departed
                 ,
                 nor
                 pray
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   directly
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     worship
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     him
                     only
                     shalt
                     thou
                     serve
                     ,
                  
                   Matth.
                   4.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   absurd
                   ,
                   and
                   unnatural
                   to
                   worship
                   
                   Persons
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   present
                   to
                   receive
                   our
                   Worship
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   speak
                   to
                   Beings
                   ,
                   who
                   we
                   neither
                   are
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   sure
                   that
                   they
                   hear
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Prayer
                   is
                   a
                   spiritual
                   Sacrifice
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   must
                   be
                   only
                   offer'd
                   to
                   God.
                   External
                   Sacrifice
                   offer'd
                   to
                   Creatures
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   themselves
                   would
                   be
                   Idolatry
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   much
                   more
                   a
                   spiritual
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   of
                   greater
                   consequence
                   than
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Example
                   among
                   the
                   Christians
                   for
                   the
                   first
                   Three
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   their
                   Invocation
                   of
                   Saints
                   departed
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   expresly
                   Commanded
                   to
                   go
                   directly
                   to
                   God
                   in
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   
                     through
                     our
                     only
                     Mediator
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                  
                   Psal.
                   50.
                   15.
                   1
                   
                   Tim.
                   2.
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   It
                   's
                   a
                   great
                   dishonour
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   beg
                   that
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   which
                   God
                   only
                   can
                   give
                   ;
                   such
                   is
                   their
                   Prayer
                   in
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Virgin
                   :
                   Mary
                   ,
                   
                     Mother
                     of
                     mercy
                     ,
                     protect
                     us
                     from
                     the
                     Enemy
                     ,
                     and
                     receive
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     hour
                     of
                     Death
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   If
                   they
                   did
                   only
                   pray
                   to
                   Saints
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   it
                   be
                   would
                   an
                   injury
                   to
                   Christ's
                   Mediation
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   hundred
                   Mediators
                   or
                   more
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   8.
                   
                   Their
                   praying
                   to
                   Saints
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   our
                   desiring
                   our
                   Neighbours
                   here
                   on
                   Earth
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   know
                   our
                   Neighbours
                   hear
                   us
                   ,
                   nor
                   is
                   that
                   any
                   more
                   ,
                   than
                   a
                   friendly
                   Request
                   ;
                   here
                   are
                   no
                   formal
                   Prayers
                   offer'd
                   to
                   our
                   Neighbours
                   ,
                   and
                   besides
                   for
                   this
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   Command
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   for
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   worship
                   the
                   Relicks
                   of
                   Saints
                   departed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   to
                   give
                   religious
                   Honour
                   to
                   Saints
                   ,
                   it
                   's
                   certain
                   I
                   must
                   give
                   none
                   to
                   their
                   Relicks
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Command
                   ,
                   no
                   Example
                   in
                   Scripture
                   for
                   this
                   Practice
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   This
                   Trade
                   with
                   Relicks
                   was
                   not
                   known
                   ,
                   or
                   heard
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   till
                   very
                   near
                   Four
                   hundred
                   years
                   after
                   Christ.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Devout
                   men
                   carried
                   St.
                   Stephen
                   to
                   his
                   Burial
                   ,
                   but
                   there
                   was
                   no
                   stir
                   made
                   with
                   his
                   Relicks
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Some
                   of
                   the
                   Wiser
                   sort
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   confess
                   themselves
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   are
                   great
                   Cheats
                   in
                   Relicks
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Bones
                   of
                   Thieves
                   and
                   Murtherers
                   are
                   sometimes
                   ador'd
                   for
                   Relicks
                   of
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   By
                   this
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Relicks
                   
                   great
                   Corruption
                   and
                   Superstition
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   miracles
                   pretended
                   to
                   be
                   wrought
                   ,
                   are
                   very
                   often
                   nothing
                   but
                   Delusions
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   By
                   this
                   Veneration
                   of
                   Relicks
                   ;
                   Mens
                   minds
                   are
                   diverted
                   ,
                   and
                   turned
                   away
                   from
                   that
                   rational
                   ,
                   and
                   spiritual
                   Worship
                   the
                   Gospel
                   requires
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   It
                   's
                   evident
                   ,
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   they
                   put
                   great
                   Trust
                   and
                   Confidence
                   in
                   Relicks
                   ,
                   and
                   abuse
                   them
                   into
                   Superstition
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   may
                   not
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   Uirgin
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                   other
                   Saints
                   be
                   worshipped
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   peremptorily
                   forbid
                   in
                   the
                   Second
                   Commandment
                   .
                   
                     Thou
                     shalt
                     not
                     make
                     to
                     thy self
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   God
                   declares
                   his
                   anger
                   against
                   those
                   ,
                   that
                   pretend
                   to
                   make
                   any
                   similitude
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   Deut.
                   4.
                   15
                   ,
                   16.
                   
                   Es.
                   40.
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Primitive
                   Christans
                   would
                   not
                   suffer
                   Images
                   so
                   much
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   be
                   painted
                   on
                   the
                   Walls
                   of
                   Churches
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Several
                   Councils
                   of
                   old
                   have
                   condemn'd
                   this
                   Worship
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Carpocratians
                   were
                   counted
                   
                   Hereticks
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   for
                   worshiping
                   the
                   Images
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   St.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   in
                   private
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   God
                   doth
                   not
                   only
                   forbid
                   placing
                   a
                   Divine
                   Vertue
                   in
                   such
                   Images
                   ,
                   but
                   falling
                   down
                   before
                   them
                   in
                   a
                   Religious
                   way
                   ;
                   and
                   whatever
                   Mens
                   intentions
                   are
                   ,
                   he
                   interprets
                   their
                   falling
                   down
                   before
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   worshipping
                   the
                   Image
                   it self
                   ,
                   Jerem.
                   2.
                   26
                   ,
                   27.
                   
                   Esa.
                   44.
                   17.
                   
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Heathens
                   excused
                   themselves
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   Plea
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   doth
                   now
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   did
                   not
                   Worship
                   the
                   Image
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Person
                   represented
                   by
                   the
                   Image
                   ;
                   yet
                   the
                   Christians
                   look'd
                   upon
                   them
                   as
                   Idolaters
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   So
                   incens'd
                   were
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Christians
                   against
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   Images
                   ;
                   that
                   Epiphanius
                   tore
                   a
                   Veil
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   on
                   which
                   an
                   Image
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   or
                   of
                   some
                   Saint
                   was
                   painted
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Though
                   the
                   second
                   Council
                   of
                   Nice
                   established
                   this
                   Image-worship
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Francford
                   ,
                   that
                   follow'd
                   soon
                   after
                   condemn'd
                   those
                   Fathers
                   for
                   their
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   and
                   Deflecting
                   from
                   the
                   Rule
                   of
                   Christianity
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 14.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   you
                   reject
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   Iudulgences
                   ,
                   and
                   Dispensations
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   treasure
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   they
                   are
                   built
                   upon
                   false
                   Foundations
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   the
                   Supererogations
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   or
                   doing
                   more
                   than
                   was
                   necessary
                   ,
                   God's
                   imperfect
                   forgiving
                   of
                   Sins
                   ,
                   and
                   Satisfactions
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Justice
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   These
                   Indulgences
                   are
                   things
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   heard
                   of
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   wholly
                   engrossed
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   who
                   sends
                   his
                   Servants
                   abroad
                   to
                   sell
                   them
                   to
                   any
                   Stranger
                   for
                   Money
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Though
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   the
                   respective
                   Bishops
                   in
                   their
                   Diocesses
                   ,
                   relax'd
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   Penitents
                   Severities
                   he
                   was
                   to
                   undergo
                   ;
                   yet
                   they
                   neither
                   intended
                   to
                   free
                   the
                   Penitents
                   from
                   the
                   Pains
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   nor
                   pretended
                   to
                   apply
                   to
                   them
                   the
                   superfluous
                   merits
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   these
                   popish
                   Indulgences
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   They
                   have
                   no
                   Foundation
                   in
                   Scripture
                   by
                   the
                   Confession
                   of
                   their
                   Learned
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   came
                   very
                   late
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   its
                   plain
                   they
                   are
                   used
                   as
                   a
                   means
                   to
                   get
                   Money
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   5.
                   
                   By
                   these
                   Indulgences
                   men
                   are
                   hindred
                   from
                   a
                   true
                   Repentance
                   ;
                   for
                   they
                   pretend
                   to
                   release
                   Men
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   both
                   from
                   Sin
                   and
                   Punishment
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   the
                   People
                   are
                   suffer'd
                   to
                   think
                   so
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   do
                   but
                   say
                   so
                   many
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   or
                   go
                   in
                   Pilgrimage
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   place
                   ,
                   or
                   fast
                   so
                   many
                   days
                   from
                   some
                   kinds
                   of
                   Meats
                   ,
                   or
                   give
                   a
                   large
                   sum
                   of
                   Money
                   for
                   the
                   building
                   of
                   a
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   go
                   to
                   War
                   against
                   Infidels
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 15.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   think
                   Auricular
                   Confession
                   to
                   a
                   Priest
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Here
                 you
                 must
                 Note
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 against
                 Confession
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 nay
                 our
                 Church
                 presses
                 it
                 both
                 publick
                 and
                 private
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 Confession
                 to
                 a
                 pious
                 and
                 able
                 Minister
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Conscience
                 be
                 burden'd
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 a
                 Death-bed
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 dare
                 not
                 say
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 cannot
                 be
                 pardon'd
                 or
                 saved
                 ,
                 except
                 he
                 Confesses
                 to
                 a
                 Priest.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   We
                   allow
                   not
                   of
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   .
                   Because
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   in
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   makes
                   the
                   neglect
                   of
                   it
                   Damnable
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Confession
                   used
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   
                   Church
                   ,
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   scandalous
                   Sinners
                   publickly
                   in
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   that
                   practis'd
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   which
                   commands
                   the
                   Confessing
                   all
                   mortal
                   Sins
                   with
                   their
                   Circumstances
                   into
                   the
                   ear
                   of
                   a
                   Priest
                   at
                   set
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   before
                   the
                   receiving
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Since
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   Divine
                   ,
                   but
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Institution
                   ,
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   absolutely
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   It
                   cannot
                   be
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   as
                   they
                   make
                   it
                   in
                   the
                   Chuch
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   wants
                   Christ's
                   Institution
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   This
                   Confession
                   to
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   managed
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   is
                   no
                   Check
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   an
                   Encouragement
                   to
                   Sin.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   UUhy
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Mistriss
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 I
                 can
                 never
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 only
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   there
                   are
                   vast
                   multitudes
                   of
                   Christians
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   in
                   actual
                   Communion
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   Members
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   ,
                   or
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   of
                   Christ's
                   universal
                   Church
                   dispersed
                   all
                   the
                   World
                   over
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   To
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   a
                   part
                   is
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   a
                   House
                   is
                   a
                   whole
                   City
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   one
                   Member
                   is
                   the
                   whole
                   Body
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Primitive
                   Christians
                   did
                   not
                   take
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   for
                   the
                   only
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   God
                   hath
                   no
                   where
                   in
                   Scripture
                   declared
                   so
                   much
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   To
                   say
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   uncharitable
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   Damn
                   the
                   greater
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   World.
                   
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   All
                   Churches
                   that
                   do
                   hold
                   the
                   ancient
                   Faith
                   contain'd
                   in
                   the
                   three
                   Creeds
                   are
                   Members
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   is
                   so
                   far
                   from
                   being
                   the
                   only
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   ;
                   that
                   her
                   strange
                   Doctrines
                   make
                   her
                   at
                   the
                   best
                   but
                   a
                   very
                   unsound
                   Member
                   of
                   the
                   Catholick
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   believe
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   is
                   the
                   Mistress
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   Authority
                   
                   given
                   her
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Superiority
                   she
                   Claims
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   Usurpation
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Asian
                   ,
                   and
                   African
                   Churches
                   heretofore
                   rejected
                   her
                   Authority
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Eastern
                   Churches
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   despise
                   her
                   Pride
                   and
                   pretended
                   Authority
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   was
                   a
                   free
                   Church
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   justly
                   maintains
                   her
                   Freedom
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   should
                   that
                   Church
                   be
                   Mistress
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   Churches
                   ,
                   that
                   takes
                   Liberty
                   to
                   change
                   Christ's
                   Institutions
                   and
                   Commands
                   ,
                   and
                   contradicts
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 17.
                 
                 
                   Doth
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   differ
                   from
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   Points
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 Yes
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 holds
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   Extreme
                   Unction
                   is
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   unlawful
                   for
                   Priests
                   to
                   Marry
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   she
                   is
                   infallible
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   read
                   in
                   a
                   vulgar
                   Language
                   by
                   the
                   common
                   People
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Books
                   call'd
                   Apocrypha
                   are
                   Canonical
                   Scripture
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   6.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   had
                   no
                   Power
                   to
                   Reform
                   her self
                   :
                
              
               
                 All
                 which
                 we
                 deny
                 ,
                 as
                 contrary
                 to
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Reason
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   Extreme
                   Unction
                   is
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Ans.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   that
                   Unction
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     anointing
                     sick
                     Persons
                  
                   ,
                   Jam.
                   5.
                   14
                   ,
                   15.
                   was
                   a
                   miraculous
                   Gift
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   not
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   continued
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Christ
                   did
                   never
                   institute
                   this
                   miraculous
                   Unction
                   as
                   a
                   Sacrament
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Unction
                   they
                   use
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   hath
                   no
                   miraculous
                   effects
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   Apostles
                   an̄ointed
                   sick
                   Persons
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   recover
                   :
                   In
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   they
                   anoint
                   dying
                   Persons
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   past
                   Recovery
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   In
                   that
                   place
                   of
                   St.
                   James
                   ,
                   the
                   saving
                   of
                   the
                   sick
                   Person
                   is
                   ascribed
                   to
                   the
                   Prayer
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   anointing
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   is
                   sufficient
                   to
                   comfort
                   the
                   dying
                   Man.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   you
                   look
                   upon
                   their
                   forbidding
                   Priests
                   to
                   marry
                   ,
                   as
                   unlawful
                   ?
                
              
               
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   St.
                   Paul
                   permits
                   a
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   and
                   indeed
                   all
                   Clergy-men
                   to
                   marry
                   ,
                   1
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   2.
                   8.
                   11.
                   
                   Tit.
                   1.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   Apostle
                   saith
                   ,
                   to
                   all
                   Men
                   in
                   general
                   ,
                   
                     It
                     is
                     better
                     to
                     marry
                     than
                     to
                     burn
                     ,
                  
                   1
                   Cor.
                   7.
                   9.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   same
                   Apostle
                   calls
                   forbidding
                   to
                   marry
                   a
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Devils
                   ;
                   1
                   Tim.
                   4.
                   1.
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   St.
                   Peter
                   himself
                   ,
                   an
                   Apostle
                   and
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   married
                   Man.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Several
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   were
                   married
                   Men
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   
                     Spiridion
                     ,
                     Chaereman
                     ,
                     Phileas
                     ,
                     Gregory
                     Nyssen
                     ,
                     Gregory
                     Nazianzen
                     ,
                  
                   both
                   Father
                   and
                   Son
                   ,
                   Hilary
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   Pope
                   Hildebrand
                   ,
                   or
                   Gregory
                   VII
                   .
                   the
                   same
                   that
                   first
                   presumed
                   to
                   depose
                   Soveraign
                   Princes
                   ,
                   that
                   made
                   the
                   Clergy
                   renounce
                   their
                   Wives
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   Scripture
                   ;
                   a
                   Man
                   guilty
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   Crimes
                   imaginable
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   believe
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 infallible
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   it
                   is
                   only
                   a
                   Pretence
                   founded
                   neither
                   in
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   nor
                   Antiquity
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   Church
                   that
                   hath
                   err'd
                   both
                   in
                   Doctrine
                   and
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   most
                   notoriously
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   3.
                   
                   God
                   hath
                   no
                   where
                   promis'd
                   to
                   make
                   any
                   one
                   Church
                   infallible
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Themselves
                   are
                   not
                   agreed
                   where
                   this
                   Infallibility
                   lies
                   ,
                   whether
                   in
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   a
                   general
                   Council
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   diffusive
                   body
                   of
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   infallible
                   Rule
                   to
                   walk
                   by
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   need
                   of
                   a
                   visible
                   infallible
                   Judge
                   for
                   deciding
                   of
                   Controversies
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                   
                     
                       1st
                       .
                       Controversies
                       may
                       be
                       decided
                       without
                       such
                       a
                       Judge
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       were
                       in
                       the
                       Primitive
                       Church
                       ,
                       the
                       Bishops
                       meeting
                       in
                       Council
                       ,
                       and
                       arguing
                       against
                       Hereticks
                       from
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       2d
                       .
                       A
                       meek
                       ,
                       humble
                       ,
                       peaceable
                       ,
                       and
                       charitable
                       Temper
                       ,
                       would
                       decide
                       Controversies
                       better
                       than
                       all
                       the
                       pretended
                       infallible
                       Judges
                       in
                       the
                       World.
                       
                    
                     
                       3d.
                       We
                       do
                       not
                       find
                       ,
                       that
                       when
                       there
                       were
                       infallible
                       Judges
                       here
                       on
                       Earth
                       ,
                       such
                       as
                       Christ
                       and
                       his
                       Apostles
                       ,
                       that
                       all
                       Controversies
                       did
                       cease
                       :
                       Notwithstanding
                       their
                       presence
                       ,
                       there
                       were
                       Schisms
                       and
                       Heresies
                       ,
                       even
                       among
                       the
                       Christians
                       ,
                       1
                       Cor.
                       11.
                       19.
                       
                    
                     
                       4th
                       .
                       For
                       all
                       the
                       pretences
                       of
                       Infallibility
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       ,
                       they
                       cannot
                       
                       decide
                       the
                       Controversies
                       that
                       are
                       among
                       their
                       own
                       Members
                       .
                    
                     
                       5th
                       .
                       Both
                       Popes
                       ,
                       and
                       General
                       Councils
                       ,
                       have
                       contradicted
                       one
                       another
                       ;
                       and
                       therefore
                       neither
                       of
                       them
                       can
                       be
                       infallible
                       .
                    
                     
                       6th
                       .
                       The
                       pretence
                       of
                       Infallibility
                       in
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       Rome
                       ,
                       is
                       nothing
                       but
                       a
                       device
                       to
                       uphold
                       their
                       Temporal
                       Grandeur
                       and
                       Dominion
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Why
                   do
                   you
                   think
                   ,
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   is
                   in
                   an
                   Error
                   in
                   forbidding
                   the
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Bible
                   to
                   the
                   Common
                   People
                   .
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   Christ
                   commands
                   all
                   sorts
                   of
                   Men
                   to
                   read
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   Joh.
                   5.
                   39.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Berrhaeans
                   are
                   commended
                   for
                   searching
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ;
                   Acts
                   17.
                   11.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Fathers
                   in
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   exhorted
                   the
                   People
                   to
                   the
                   frequent
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   St.
                   Paul
                   charges
                   the
                   
                     Thessalonians
                     ▪
                  
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   that
                   his
                   Epistle
                   be
                   read
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   holy
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   1
                   Thess.
                   5.
                   27.
                   
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   every
                   Family
                   was
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Law
                   in
                   their
                   Houses
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   teach
                   it
                   their
                   Children
                   diligently
                   ;
                   Deut.
                   6.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   pretence
                   of
                   the
                   Obscurity
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   in
                   many
                   places
                   ,
                   is
                   insignificant
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   plain
                   enough
                   in
                   things
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   in
                   forbidding
                   the
                   Bible
                   to
                   the
                   Laity
                   ,
                   discovers
                   her
                   fear
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   weakness
                   of
                   her
                   Cause
                   ,
                   least
                   the
                   People
                   should
                   see
                   her
                   Errors
                   ,
                   and
                   forsake
                   her
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   UUhy
                   do
                   not
                   you
                   believe
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Books
                   call'd
                
                 Apocrypha
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   Canonical
                   Scripture
                
                 ?
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   the
                   Oracles
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   Testament
                   were
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Jewish
                   Church
                   ,
                   Rom.
                   3.
                   2.
                   and
                   these
                   were
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Christian
                   Church
                   receiv'd
                   from
                   the
                   Jews
                   no
                   other
                   Books
                   of
                   Canonical
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   are
                   own'd
                   as
                   such
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Apocrypha
                   were
                   not
                   written
                   by
                   Men
                   inspired
                   by
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   by
                   Inspiration
                   ;
                   2
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   16.
                   
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Some
                   of
                   the
                   Authors
                   beg
                   the
                   Readers
                   pardon
                   for
                   their
                   Mistakes
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Language
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   Antient
                   Councils
                   have
                   rejected
                   these
                   Apocrypha
                   as
                   not
                   Canonical
                   ,
                   particularly
                   
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Laodicea
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   In
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Churches
                   they
                   read
                   these
                   Apocrypha
                   only
                   for
                   the
                   Instruction
                   of
                   Mens
                   Manners
                   ;
                   but
                   did
                   not
                   resolve
                   their
                   Faith
                   into
                   them
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   do
                   we
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Quest.
                 23.
                 
                 
                   UUhy
                   do
                   you
                   find
                   fault
                   with
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 Rome
                 
                   for
                   asserting
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                
                 England
                 ,
                 
                   once
                   a
                   Member
                   of
                   her
                   Communion
                   ,
                   had
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   reform
                   her self
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Answ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Because
                   every
                   Church
                   hath
                   a
                   natural
                   right
                   to
                   shake
                   off
                   the
                   Abuses
                   and
                   Corruptions
                   which
                   are
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   God's
                   Command
                   to
                   private
                   Men
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   suffer
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   deluded
                   by
                   the
                   slight
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   cunning
                   Craftiness
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   lie
                   in
                   wait
                   to
                   deceive
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   much
                   more
                   is
                   a
                   National
                   Church
                   concern'd
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   In
                   vain
                   was
                   any
                   Reformation
                   hoped
                   for
                   from
                   the
                   Bishop
                   and
                   Clergy
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   It
                   's
                   the
                   proper
                   Office
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   of
                   a
                   National
                   Church
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   what
                   Errors
                   creep
                   into
                   their
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   oppose
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   5.
                   
                   And
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   right
                   to
                   do
                   so
                   appears
                   from
                   the
                   Examples
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Judah
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Jehoshaphat
                   ,
                   or
                   Hezekiah
                   ,
                   or
                   Josiah
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   In
                   throwing
                   off
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                   we
                   did
                   not
                   throw
                   off
                   Obedience
                   to
                   a
                   lawful
                   Soveraign
                   ,
                   but
                   Subjection
                   to
                   an
                   Usurper
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   We
                   did
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   what
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   Churches
                   did
                   after
                   the
                   Arian
                   Councils
                   of
                   Ariminum
                   and
                   Seleucia
                   ,
                   in
                   setting
                   up
                   the
                   Nicene
                   Faith
                   again
                   ,
                   which
                   those
                   powerful
                   Councils
                   had
                   banish'd
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   We
                   made
                   no
                   new
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   restor'd
                   the
                   old
                   ;
                   and
                   built
                   no
                   new
                   House
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   swept
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   the
                   Rubbish
                   which
                   made
                   it
                   unwholesom
                   ,
                   and
                   uninhabitable
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               End.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               
                 An
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Conference
                 betwixt
                 a
                 Jesuit
                 of
                 the
              
               Savoy
               
                 and
                 my Self
                 ,
                 the
              
               2d
               .
               of
               January
               .
               
                 Present
                 Mr.
              
               Stephens
               
                 on
                 my
                 side
                 ,
                 Mrs.
              
               Chamberlain
               ,
               
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               Chamberlain
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 Book-binder
                 about
                 whom
                 the
                 Conference
                 was
                 held
                 (
                 he
                 having
                 been
                 six
                 years
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 but
                 somewhat
                 unsatisfied
                 )
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               Lamb.
               
                 About
                 Seven
                 of
                 the
                 Clock
                 at
                 Night
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               first
               thing
               Discoursed
               was
               about
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Calvinists
               ,
               which
               the
               Jesuit
               said
               ,
               made
               God
               the
               Author
               of
               Sin.
               
            
             
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               several
               Expressions
               ,
               which
               if
               a
               favourable
               Construction
               be
               put
               upon
               them
               will
               appear
               to
               be
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               Next
               he
               fell
               upon
               Luther
               ,
               who
               should
               say
               that
               no
               Man
               could
               be
               damned
               if
               he
               would
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               Infidelity
               .
            
             
             
               I
               said
               it
               was
               true
               ,
               that
               God
               condemned
               no
               Man
               ,
               that
               professed
               himself
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               for
               his
               Infidelity
               .
            
             
               The
               Jesuit
               asked
               whether
               ,
               if
               a
               Man
               committed
               Theft
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               call'd
               an
               Infidel
               ?
               I
               said
               ,
               he
               acted
               like
               an
               Infidel
               and
               in
               that
               Act
               was
               so
               ,
               because
               he
               acted
               contrary
               to
               his
               Belief
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Chamberlain
               putting
               in
               something
               about
               that
               place
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               about
               one
               Mediator
               .
               The
               Jesuit
               argued
               ,
               he
               wonderd
               we
               should
               talk
               of
               one
               Mediator
               ,
               when
               every
               Man
               that
               pray'd
               for
               the
               other
               was
               a
               Mediator
               .
            
             
               I
               told
               him
               in
               a
               large
               Sense
               he
               might
               be
               called
               so
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Controversie
               before
               us
               ,
               were
               meant
               Mediators
               which
               are
               religiously
               worshipped
               .
            
             
               Here
               happened
               a
               great
               rambling
               Discourse
               about
               Faith
               ,
               
                 As
                 distinguished
                 from
                 all
                 good
                 Works
              
               ;
               but
               I
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               by
               Faith
               I
               did
               not
               mean
               the
               bare
               Assent
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               a
               practical
               Belief
               ,
               as
               it
               takes
               in
               the
               whole
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               living
               according
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Book-binder
               was
               gone
               to
               call
               Mrs.
               Chamberlain
               ,
               and
               coming
               again
               by
               this
               time
               :
               The
               Jesuit
               said
               ,
               they
               were
               come
               to
               satisfie
               Persons
               under
               some
               Doubts
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               must
               fall
               upon
               some
               more
               material
               Points
               ,
               and
               since
               we
               Protestants
               sent
               people
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               it
               was
               necessary
               we
               should
               begin
               to
               talk
               of
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               desired
               to
               know
               ;
               how
               we
               knew
               the
               Scripture
               to
               be
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               we
               had
               received
               our
               Bible
               ?
            
             
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               we
               had
               received
               it
               from
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               whose
               Testimony
               was
               very
               considerable
               in
               this
               Case
               .
            
             
               He
               ask'd
               hereupon
               ,
               when
               we
               went
               off
               from
               the
               Church
               ?
               From
               what
               Church
               we
               did
               immediately
               receive
               it
               ?
            
             
               I
               answered
               him
               ,
               both
               from
               the
               Western
               or
               Roman
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               East
               .
               However
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               I
               would
               fairly
               grant
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               received
               it
               immediately
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               I
               desired
               him
               to
               make
               the
               best
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Here
               he
               asked
               ,
               how
               we
               could
               receive
               the
               true
               Bible
               from
               a
               corrupt
               Church
               ?
            
             
               I
               asked
               him
               ,
               whether
               I
               might
               not
               receive
               a
               Pearl
               from
               a
               Chimney
               Sweeper
               ?
            
             
               He
               said
               ,
               we
               looked
               upon
               them
               for
               Rogues
               and
               Rascals
               .
            
             
             
               Whereupon
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               we
               give
               them
               no
               such
               Language
               :
               However
               sinc
               he
               used
               these
               Names
               ;
               whether
               a
               Man
               might
               not
               receive
               a
               100
               l.
               in
               very
               good
               Money
               from
               Rogues
               and
               Rascals
               .
            
             
               He
               then
               argued
               ,
               That
               we
               look'd
               upon
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               as
               a
               corrupt
               Church
               ;
               and
               how
               can
               we
               be
               sure
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               the
               true
               Bible
               ,
               since
               we
               cannot
               be
               sure
               that
               a
               corrupt
               Church
               had
               not
               corrupted
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               confessed
               themselves
               they
               had
               not
               corrupted
               it
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               corrupt
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               Cheat
               would
               have
               been
               found
               out
               ,
               by
               the
               comparing
               of
               ancient
               and
               modern
               Copies
               .
            
             
               He
               then
               asked
               again
               ,
               what
               we
               counted
               the
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               ?
            
             
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               He
               asked
               ,
               whether
               with
               a
               true
               Interpretation
               or
               without
               it
               ?
            
             
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               with
               true
               Interpretation
               ?
            
             
               He
               then
               replied
               ,
               how
               we
               should
               know
               the
               true
               Interpretation
               .
            
             
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               things
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               needed
               no
               great
               Interpretation
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               are
               deliver'd
               so
               plainly
               ,
               that
               
               any
               one
               that
               runs
               may
               Read
               it
               .
            
             
               He
               then
               asked
               ,
               whether
               every
               Man
               was
               a
               true
               Interpreter
               of
               Scripture
               ?
            
             
               I
               said
               ,
               every
               Man
               had
               a
               Judgment
               of
               Discretion
               ;
               but
               there
               was
               no
               Question
               ,
               there
               were
               several
               Persons
               that
               might
               mis-interpret
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               a
               Man
               went
               this
               way
               to
               work
               ,
               read
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               pray
               for
               Illumination
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               it
               with
               a
               pure
               Intention
               ;
               he
               might
               understand
               things
               necessary
               ,
               and
               he
               could
               not
               err
               damnably
               ,
               and
               in
               things
               more
               difficult
               ,
               consult
               by
               his
               Guides
               .
            
             
               He
               said
               ,
               this
               would
               establish
               every
               Man
               in
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               a
               Mahometan
               ought
               to
               be
               directed
               by
               his
               Guide
               ;
               and
               why
               must
               we
               follow
               the
               Guides
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Guides
               of
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ?
            
             
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               People
               bred
               ,
               and
               born
               ,
               and
               baptized
               in
               this
               Church
               ;
               had
               greater
               reason
               to
               consult
               their
               own
               Guides
               ,
               than
               others
               ;
               because
               they
               had
               greater
               Obligations
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Still
               he
               urged
               ,
               no
               Man
               could
               be
               ascertain'd
               of
               the
               true
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Scripture
               without
               some
               Judge
               .
            
             
             
               I
               desired
               him
               to
               name
               that
               Judge
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               bring
               him
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               how
               the
               Discourse
               came
               in
               here
               about
               different
               Interpretations
               ;
               and
               I
               said
               the
               Writers
               of
               their
               Church
               differ'd
               in
               their
               Interpretation
               .
            
             
               He
               said
               none
               of
               their
               Writers
               differ'd
               from
               one
               another
               in
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               places
               relating
               to
               Articles
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               I
               asked
               him
               ,
               what
               he
               thought
               of
               
                 Extreme
                 Unction
              
               ?
            
             
               He
               said
               it
               was
               an
               Article
               of
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Very
               well
               ,
               said
               I
               ,
               then
               I
               'll
               prove
               that
               Cajetan
               interprets
               that
               place
               of
               St.
               James
               of
               another
               Unction
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               that
               
                 Extreme
                 Unction
              
               cannot
               be
               proved
               from
               that
               place
               .
            
             
               He
               said
               ,
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               did
               not
               denounce
               Anathema
               to
               him
               that
               should
               interpret
               that
               place
               of
               St.
               James
               ,
               of
               another
               Unction
               .
            
             
               I
               then
               fetcht
               him
               down
               out
               of
               my
               Study
               
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Trent
              
               ,
               and
               shew'd
               him
               that
               ,
               Sess.
               14.
               it
               did
               denounce
               Anathema
               to
               them
               that
               should
               not
               believe
               .
            
             
             
               So
               then
               he
               said
               ,
               they
               laid
               not
               the
               strain
               upon
               that
               place
               ;
               but
               St.
               Peter
               and
               St.
               Paul
               had
               spoken
               of
               it
               too
               .
            
             
               I
               challeng'd
               him
               to
               shew
               me
               any
               place
               in
               St.
               Paul
               or
               Peter
               ,
               that
               had
               spoken
               of
               this
               Unction
               .
            
             
               He
               then
               turn'd
               it
               off
               ,
               and
               said
               he
               did
               not
               mean
               it
               of
               any
               express
               mention
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               use
               to
               contradict
               themselves
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               either
               the
               Jesuit
               ,
               or
               Mr.
               Stephens
               ,
               moved
               it
               that
               there
               might
               be
               another
               Meeting
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               write
               down
               all
               .
            
             
               I
               told
               him
               I
               agreed
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               we
               appointed
               Wednesday
               next
               the
               
                 4
                 th
              
               of
               January
               ,
               at
               Four
               a
               Clock
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               departed
               ,
               the
               Jesuit
               and
               Mr.
               Lamb
               ;
               The
               Bookbinder
               and
               Mr.
               Chamberlain
               ,
               and
               his
               Mother
               ,
               and
               another
               young
               Woman
               .
               And
               the
               Bookbinder
               and
               Mr.
               Stephens
               ,
               and
               my self
               ,
               and
               Chamb.
               and
               his
               Mother
               staid
               a
               while
               ;
               when
               I
               fell
               in
               discourse
               about
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               fetcht
               him
               down
               the
               
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               ;
               
                 The
                 Contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Glories
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               ;
               and
               shew'd
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               only
               pray
               to
               Saints
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               
               but
               begg'd
               the
               same
               Blessings
               of
               them
               they
               did
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               Bookbinder
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 Contemplations
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
              
               was
               not
               allow'd
               of
               in
               their
               Church
               :
               He
               said
               if
               they
               did
               more
               than
               pray
               to
               Saints
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               righly
               understand
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               End.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               DISSWASIVE
               FROM
               POPERY
               ;
               BEING
               A
               LETTER
               TO
               A
               LADY
               TO
               Preserve
               her
               from
               Apostacy
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               ENGLAND
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ;
               Printed
               for
               
                 W.
                 Hinchman
                 ,
                 S.
                 Keble
              
               ,
               and
               
                 D.
                 Brown.
              
               1697.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               DISSWASIVE
               
                 from
                 Popery
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 a
                 Lady
                 to
                 preserve
                 her
                 from
                 Apostacy
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
             
               
                 Madam
                 ,
              
            
             
               AND
               are
               you
               indeed
               got
               into
               the
               only
               Catholick
               Church
               ?
               And
               are
               you
               sure
               the
               Men
               you
               have
               lately
               believed
               have
               not
               deceived
               you
               ,
               as
               you
               fancy
               we
               have
               done
               ?
               (
               for
               tho'
               you
               may
               be
               so
               charitable
               as
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               not
               intentionally
               cozened
               you
               ;
               yet
               since
               you
               cannot
               suppose
               us
               to
               be
               both
               in
               the
               Right
               ,
               you
               must
               necessarily
               conclude
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               at
               least
               ignorantly
               abused
               and
               imposed
               upon
               you
               )
               and
               did
               you
               ever
               rightly
               consider
               what
               a
               truly
               Catholick
               Church
               does
               mean
               ?
               Men
               of
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               always
               believed
               ,
               that
               a
               Church
               which
               holds
               the
               truly
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               and
               sound
               Member
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               
               and
               dares
               Malice
               it self
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               hold
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Nicene
               ,
               and
               
               Athanasius's
               Creed
               ?
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               her self
               confesses
               ,
               that
               these
               Creeds
               contain
               the
               truly
               Catholick
               Faith
               :
               And
               most
               certainly
               ,
               when
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               was
               celebrated
               ,
               and
               in
               
               Athanasius's
               time
               ,
               that
               Church
               was
               counted
               a
               sound
               Member
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               that
               held
               that
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               expressed
               in
               those
               Creeds
               ;
               and
               do
               we
               not
               hold
               that
               Faith
               ?
               Do
               we
               not
               stand
               up
               at
               it
               to
               express
               our
               Readiness
               to
               defend
               it
               ?
               And
               what
               have
               we
               done
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               not
               be
               counted
               a
               Catholick
               Church
               ?
               Is
               it
               because
               we
               will
               not
               receive
               things
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               since
               added
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ?
               Is
               it
               because
               we
               will
               not
               admit
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               which
               that
               Church
               was
               first
               induced
               to
               believe
               by
               the
               Darkness
               and
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               Ages
               it
               lived
               in
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               loath
               to
               part
               withal
               for
               fear
               they
               should
               be
               thought
               to
               have
               been
               so
               long
               in
               an
               Error
               ?
               Is
               it
               because
               we
               will
               not
               yield
               to
               things
               which
               we
               apprehend
               to
               be
               directly
               against
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               destructive
               to
               that
               Catholick
               Faith
               the
               Christian
               World
               hath
               professed
               in
               all
               Ages
               ?
               Is
               it
               
               because
               we
               will
               not
               deceive
               the
               People
               of
               the
               Cup
               in
               the
               Blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               Christ
               intended
               as
               a
               mighty
               comfort
               to
               them
               ?
               Is
               it
               because
               we
               will
               not
               believe
               the
               Miracle
               of
               Transubstantiation
               against
               four
               of
               our
               Senses
               ,
               and
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Scripture
               to
               boot
               ?
               Is
               it
               because
               we
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               very
               like
               it
               ,
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Creatures
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               very
               appearance
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               which
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               shun
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               Idolatry
               it self
               ?
               Is
               it
               because
               we
               will
               not
               believe
               a
               Purgatory
               Fire
               ,
               which
               cleanseth
               little
               ,
               but
               Peoples
               Purses
               of
               their
               Money
               ?
               Is
               it
               because
               we
               will
               not
               indulge
               the
               Pride
               and
               Arrogance
               of
               a
               Man
               at
               Rome
               ,
               who
               having
               first
               wheedled
               the
               Christian
               Princes
               out
               of
               their
               Means
               and
               Power
               ,
               hath
               at
               last
               made
               that
               Power
               and
               Riches
               hereditary
               to
               his
               Successors
               ,
               under
               a
               pretence
               of
               a
               Legacy
               from
               Christ
               ?
               Is
               it
               because
               we
               will
               not
               believe
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Rule
               ,
               that
               publick
               Prayers
               ,
               which
               are
               intended
               for
               the
               benefit
               and
               understanding
               of
               the
               Multitude
               ,
               must
               be
               said
               in
               a
               Tongue
               unknown
               to
               the
               People
               ?
               These
               must
               certainly
               be
               the
               Reasons
               ,
               why
               we
               cannot
               now
               pass
               with
               
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               for
               Members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               That
               these
               things
               were
               not
               in
               the
               Antient
               Catholick
               Creeds
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               are
               convinced
               ;
               for
               you
               have
               read
               them
               over
               ,
               and
               found
               none
               of
               all
               these
               Additions
               in
               them
               :
               And
               now
               I
               beg
               of
               you
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               mercy
               of
               that
               Jesus
               in
               whom
               you
               believe
               ,
               to
               judge
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               likely
               to
               be
               the
               truly
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               ours
               or
               theirs
               ?
               Ours
               that
               keeps
               to
               the
               truly
               antient
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               or
               theirs
               that
               hath
               added
               things
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Reason
               ,
               and
               Antiquity
               ?
               And
               dare
               you
               continue
               in
               a
               Church
               where
               your
               very
               Communion
               with
               it
               is
               an
               Approbation
               of
               their
               Actions
               ,
               which
               are
               directly
               contrary
               to
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Can
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               contrary
               to
               it
               than
               their
               denying
               the
               Cup
               to
               the
               Laity
               ?
               And
               when
               you
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               but
               in
               one
               kind
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Christ's
               Command
               ,
               do
               not
               you
               sin
               and
               allow
               of
               the
               Sin
               of
               that
               Church
               you
               are
               in
               ?
               Is
               not
               your
               Disobedience
               to
               Christ's
               Command
               a
               Sin
               ,
               or
               can
               you
               imagine
               that
               you
               are
               more
               obliged
               to
               obey
               Men
               than
               Christ
               himself
               ?
               You
               confess
               you
               dare
               not
               live
               in
               any
               one
               Sin
               ;
               But
               how
               
               dare
               you
               live
               in
               this
               Sin
               ?
               You
               talk
               of
               the
               benefit
               of
               Confession
               and
               Absolution
               ,
               when
               that
               very
               Priest
               to
               whom
               you
               confess
               ,
               and
               who
               absolves
               you
               ,
               lives
               in
               that
               Sin
               you
               are
               guilty
               of
               ,
               and
               neither
               absolves
               himself
               nor
               you
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               you
               both
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Blind
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               lead
               the
               Blind
               ?
               How
               dare
               you
               act
               thus
               against
               your
               Reason
               and
               Conscience
               ?
               Are
               you
               not
               afraid
               when
               you
               are
               going
               to
               confess
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               laugh
               at
               your
               Mock
               Confession
               ,
               since
               you
               neither
               confess
               that
               Sin
               of
               living
               contrary
               to
               Christ's
               Command
               about
               the
               Cup
               ,
               nor
               are
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               it
               ?
               Tell
               me
               not
               here
               that
               you
               drink
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               in
               eating
               his
               Flesh
               ;
               if
               so
               ,
               to
               what
               purpose
               doth
               the
               Priest
               consecrate
               Wine
               for
               himself
               ,
               if
               he
               drinks
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               in
               eating
               his
               Flesh
               ?
               But
               suppose
               the
               Bread
               were
               transubstantiated
               into
               the
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               you
               know
               that
               the
               not
               giving
               the
               Cup
               of
               Blessing
               to
               those
               that
               come
               to
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               is
               contrary
               to
               Christ's
               Institution
               ,
               who
               distinctly
               consecrated
               the
               Cup
               ,
               and
               gave
               that
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               who
               were
               Representatives
               of
               all
               Believers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Bread
               ,
               and
               peremptorily
               
               commanded
               ,
               
                 Drink
                 ye
                 all
                 of
                 this
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               call
               eating
               the
               consecrated
               Wafer
               drinking
               the
               Wafer
               .
               But
               let
               Us
               grant
               you
               your
               strange
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               you
               do
               participate
               of
               the
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               in
               eating
               the
               consecrated
               Wafer
               ,
               who
               gave
               your
               Church
               Authority
               to
               alter
               Christ's
               Institution
               ?
               How
               can
               Men
               dispence
               with
               an
               express
               Law
               of
               God
               ?
               Can
               they
               annull
               what
               God
               would
               have
               Established
               ,
               and
               continue
               to
               the
               Worlds
               end
               ?
               And
               can
               you
               consent
               to
               so
               great
               a
               Sacriledge
               ?
               Doth
               not
               some
               horror
               seize
               on
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               seriously
               think
               that
               you
               approve
               of
               the
               Priests
               sinning
               against
               so
               notorious
               a
               Precept
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               that
               runs
               may
               read
               ?
               And
               pray
               Madam
               ,
               wherein
               have
               you
               bettered
               your self
               in
               going
               over
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ?
               Is
               this
               your
               proficiency
               in
               Religion
               to
               forsake
               a
               Church
               ,
               where
               you
               felt
               the
               lively
               Oracles
               of
               Heaven
               coming
               warm
               upon
               your
               Soul
               ,
               and
               to
               joyn
               your self
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               where
               you
               hear
               nothing
               but
               Latine
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               Priest
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               may
               as
               well
               Curse
               you
               as
               Bless
               you
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               you
               understand
               of
               his
               Language
               or
               Devotion
               ?
               Is
               this
               
               Your
               proficiency
               in
               Religion
               to
               leave
               a
               Church
               where
               you
               were
               taught
               to
               Worship
               God
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               Truth
               ,
               and
               now
               to
               cleave
               to
               one
               where
               they
               teach
               your
               Prayers
               to
               go
               upon
               Crutches
               of
               Crucifixes
               ,
               Beads
               ,
               and
               Images
               ?
               Doth
               this
               look
               like
               that
               Noble
               Religion
               which
               Christ
               taught
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               whose
               design
               was
               to
               advance
               our
               Rational
               Souls
               by
               Contemplation
               and
               Meditation
               ?
               O
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               you
               are
               too
               Young
               to
               know
               the
               Tricks
               of
               that
               Church
               you
               live
               in
               ;
               they
               are
               more
               politick
               Heads
               than
               yours
               is
               ,
               that
               had
               the
               contriving
               of
               it
               .
               Bold
               Men
               ,
               that
               had
               Learnt
               not
               to
               Blush
               at
               a
               Lye
               ,
               and
               then
               thought
               it
               their
               interest
               to
               Hector
               the
               World
               into
               a
               belief
               of
               it
               .
               We
               that
               can
               Read
               Books
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ,
               and
               know
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Church
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ,
               can
               see
               through
               all
               these
               devices
               ,
               which
               they
               perceiving
               are
               angry
               with
               Us
               for
               discovering
               the
               Cheat.
               What
               was
               it
               Madam
               ,
               that
               you
               wanted
               in
               our
               Church
               to
               carry
               you
               to
               Heaven
               ?
               did
               you
               want
               that
               which
               the
               Apostles
               and
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               never
               wanted
               ?
               I
               mean
               did
               you
               want
               more
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               than
               they
               subscribed
               and
               believed
               !
               If
               you
               wanted
               that
               ,
               we
               Confess
               we
               
               could
               not
               supply
               you
               ,
               for
               we
               dare
               say
               nothing
               ,
               and
               believe
               nothing
               with
               Divine
               Faith
               ,
               but
               what
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               have
               taught
               us
               .
               If
               the
               Scripture
               contains
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               then
               we
               teach
               all
               that
               .
               If
               the
               Church
               of
               ROME
               knows
               more
               Articles
               than
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               knew
               of
               ;
               we
               will
               admire
               her
               insolence
               ,
               but
               cannot
               satisfie
               her
               unreasonable
               desire
               .
               Did
               you
               want
               strictness
               of
               Life
               in
               our
               Church
               ?
               If
               all
               the
               Commands
               of
               the
               Gospel
               can
               make
               you
               Holy
               ,
               We
               teach
               them
               all
               and
               press
               them
               upon
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               I
               presume
               you
               do
               not
               aim
               to
               be
               Holier
               than
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               would
               have
               you
               to
               be
               .
               Hath
               the
               Church
               of
               ROME
               another
               Gospel
               to
               teach
               you
               than
               that
               we
               did
               instruct
               you
               in
               ?
               if
               they
               have
               ,
               much
               good
               it
               may
               do
               them
               ,
               We
               are
               not
               fond
               of
               the
               Apostle's
               Curse
               ,
               
                 Should
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 Heaven
                 bring
                 another
                 Gospel
                 to
                 you
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
              
               I
               know
               your
               common
               Plea
               that
               We
               Protestants
               cannot
               rightly
               interpret
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               because
               We
               pretend
               to
               no
               infallibility
               .
               And
               do
               you
               blame
               Us
               for
               not
               being
               so
               impudent
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               ROME
               ?
               
               There
               is
               no
               Protestant
               but
               would
               be
               glad
               there
               were
               an
               infallible
               Interpreter
               of
               Scripture
               instituted
               by
               God
               and
               recommended
               to
               Mankind
               .
            
             
               But
               where
               shall
               we
               find
               him
               ?
               Who
               is
               it
               that
               God
               hath
               imparted
               this
               Honour
               to
               ?
               If
               you
               say
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               you
               know
               not
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               for
               the
               Fathers
               differ
               many
               times
               as
               much
               in
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Scipture
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               contrary
               to
               one
               another
               as
               any
               Men.
               If
               you
               say
               the
               Church
               that
               's
               a
               hard
               Word
               ;
               if
               you
               mean
               Christ's
               Universal
               Church
               ,
               dispersed
               all
               the
               World
               over
               ,
               you
               must
               tell
               us
               where
               it
               is
               that
               this
               Church
               hath
               left
               an
               infallible
               Comment
               upon
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               for
               a
               man
               that
               will
               be
               resolved
               in
               a
               point
               to
               go
               to
               all
               Christian
               People
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               if
               you
               say
               the
               Church
               of
               ROME
               ,
               you
               must
               first
               shew
               Us
               her
               Commission
               for
               this
               infallible
               interpretation
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               you
               must
               prove
               She
               hath
               infallibly
               interpreted
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               interpretations
               are
               infallible
               in
               all
               places
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               you
               must
               agree
               among
               your selves
               what
               part
               of
               your
               Church
               is
               infallible
               ,
               whether
               the
               Pope
               ,
               or
               an
               Universal
               Council
               ,
               or
               all
               Christian
               People
               ,
               or
               whether
               all
               
               these
               together
               .
               To
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               Infallibility
               lies
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               though
               you
               know
               not
               where
               ,
               is
               to
               say
               a
               Needle
               lies
               in
               a
               Bottle
               of
               Hay
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               good
               luck
               that
               finds
               it
               .
               Nay
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               ROME
               hath
               been
               so
               modest
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               her
               pretences
               to
               infallibility
               ,
               She
               never
               hath
               dared
               to
               obtrude
               a
               Comment
               on
               the
               Bible
               as
               infallible
               ,
               nor
               did
               I
               ever
               see
               any
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Bible
               made
               either
               by
               Pope
               or
               Council
               which
               hath
               pretended
               to
               Infallibility
               .
               If
               that
               Church
               be
               infallible
               why
               do
               not
               their
               own
               Divines
               agree
               in
               Interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ?
               if
               there
               be
               an
               infallible
               Sense
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               that
               Church
               ,
               then
               the
               Members
               of
               that
               Church
               are
               mad
               not
               to
               keep
               to
               that
               infallible
               Sense
               ,
               especially
               if
               they
               know
               where
               to
               fetch
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               offer
               great
               injuries
               and
               affronts
               to
               their
               Church
               in
               differing
               so
               much
               about
               interpretation
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               their
               Church
               can
               give
               them
               an
               infallible
               Sense
               of
               it
               .
               For
               that
               Church
               having
               ,
               as
               they
               pretend
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               guide
               them
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               I
               suppose
               that
               Spirit
               assists
               her
               in
               Interpretation
               of
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               as
               well
               as
               in
               another
               :
               if
               they
               
               say
               it
               doth
               infallibly
               assist
               them
               in
               some
               places
               and
               not
               in
               all
               ,
               they
               destroy
               their
               own
               Principle
               ,
               and
               how
               shall
               a
               man
               be
               sure
               ,
               that
               just
               in
               those
               Points
               that
               are
               in
               dispute
               between
               Us
               and
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               Infallible
               ?
               Is
               the
               Spirit
               divided
               ?
               Or
               is
               he
               not
               always
               the
               same
               ?
               Or
               doth
               not
               he
               exert
               his
               power
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ?
            
             
               Madam
               ,
               who
               so
               blind
               as
               those
               that
               will
               not
               see
               ?
               Who
               sees
               not
               that
               the
               pretence
               of
               Infallibility
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               juggle
               ,
               a
               device
               to
               maintain
               a
               tripple
               Crown
               ,
               and
               an
               Engine
               to
               carry
               on
               a
               temporal
               Authority
               ?
               God
               indeed
               hath
               promised
               that
               his
               Church
               dispersed
               thro'
               the
               World
               ,
               shall
               last
               to
               the
               World's
               end
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               her
               ,
               but
               that
               promise
               differs
               very
               much
               from
               a
               promise
               of
               Infallibility
               ;
               and
               suppose
               it
               did
               inferr
               an
               Infallibility
               ,
               how
               comes
               the
               particular
               Church
               of
               ROME
               to
               ingross
               it
               to
               her self
               ,
               that
               is
               at
               the
               best
               but
               a
               Member
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               unsound
               one
               ,
               of
               Christ's
               Universal
               Church
               ?
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               be
               secured
               against
               being
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               be
               free
               from
               all
               possibility
               of
               Errour
               .
               There
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               a
               sober
               rational
               man
               ,
               that
               prays
               earnestly
               for
               
               illumination
               ,
               and
               reads
               the
               Scripture
               much
               ,
               and
               considers
               the
               Circumstances
               the
               Holy
               Writers
               were
               in
               when
               they
               writ
               ,
               and
               the
               Occasions
               of
               their
               writing
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               advantage
               of
               Learning
               ,
               of
               Languages
               ,
               and
               History
               ,
               may
               give
               a
               very
               true
               Interpretation
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               such
               an
               Interpretation
               as
               no
               man
               can
               rationally
               contradict
               ,
               tho'
               he
               hath
               not
               recourse
               to
               a
               Visible
               infallible
               Guide
               ,
               and
               tho'
               himself
               be
               not
               infallible
               .
               Things
               may
               be
               very
               certain
               ,
               tho'
               they
               are
               not
               infallibly
               so
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               can
               make
               things
               out
               so
               that
               a
               prudent
               man
               cannot
               but
               give
               consent
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               just
               cause
               to
               doubt
               of
               their
               truth
               ,
               may
               justly
               challenge
               belief
               from
               other
               men
               .
               But
               I
               will
               not
               insist
               upon
               this
               point
               because
               I
               never
               heard
               you
               speak
               much
               of
               it
               .
               I
               will
               come
               a
               little
               closer
               to
               those
               reasons
               ,
               that
               moved
               you
               to
               go
               over
               to
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               whereof
               the
               principal
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               you
               were
               troubled
               in
               mind
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               your
               Sins
               ,
               &
               could
               get
               no
               satisfaction
               in
               Our
               Church
               ,
               tho'
               you
               sought
               it
               ,
               like
               Esau
               ,
               with
               tears
               ;
               whereas
               you
               did
               no
               sooner
               confess
               to
               a
               Roman
               Priest
               ,
               and
               receive
               Absolution
               ,
               but
               you
               presently
               found
               unspeakable
               comfort
               .
            
             
               And
               are
               you
               sure
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               that
               the
               
               peace
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               you
               found
               in
               that
               Church
               was
               not
               delusion
               ?
               you
               tremble
               at
               that
               word
               ;
               but
               le
               ts
               consider
               the
               Nature
               of
               your
               peace
               .
               When
               you
               were
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               either
               you
               did
               truly
               repent
               of
               all
               your
               Sins
               ,
               or
               you
               did
               not
               .
               If
               you
               did
               not
               ,
               most
               certainly
               you
               could
               have
               no
               solid
               peace
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               did
               truly
               repent
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               you
               did
               ,
               what
               could
               hinder
               you
               from
               applying
               the
               Promises
               made
               to
               penitent
               Sinners
               ,
               to
               your self
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               true
               grounds
               of
               comfort
               and
               satisfaction
               ?
               may
               be
               you
               wanted
               a
               Voice
               from
               heaven
               to
               confirm
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               have
               you
               since
               heard
               such
               a
               Voice
               from
               heaven
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ?
               I
               think
               not
               ;
               if
               you
               truly
               repented
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               then
               certainly
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               you
               were
               assured
               that
               your
               Sins
               were
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               were
               pardoned
               ,
               why
               should
               you
               not
               comfort
               your self
               with
               that
               pardon
               ?
               That
               which
               makes
               you
               rejoice
               now
               ,
               is
               because
               you
               believe
               your
               Sins
               are
               pardoned
               ;
               but
               if
               when
               you
               were
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               you
               verily
               believed
               you
               truly
               repented
               ,
               you
               could
               not
               but
               believe
               that
               your
               Sins
               were
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               consequently
               you
               might
               have
               taken
               as
               much
               comfort
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               now
               .
               But
               the
               Minister
               
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               gave
               me
               no
               absolution
               ,
               which
               the
               Roman
               Priest
               did
               .
               Why
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               did
               any
               of
               our
               Ministers
               deny
               your
               Absolution
               ,
               when
               you
               could
               assure
               them
               that
               your
               Repentance
               was
               sincere
               ?
               did
               you
               ever
               ask
               Absolution
               ,
               and
               were
               you
               refused
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               your
               Conscience
               ,
               did
               not
               those
               Ministers
               you
               conversed
               withal
               assure
               you
               over
               and
               over
               ,
               that
               you
               need
               not
               doubt
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               your
               Sins
               so
               long
               as
               you
               did
               detest
               and
               abhor
               them
               ,
               and
               watch
               ,
               and
               strive
               ,
               and
               pray
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               were
               sincerely
               resolved
               to
               commit
               them
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               did
               avoid
               the
               very
               occasions
               of
               Evil
               ?
               and
               what
               was
               this
               but
               Absolution
               ,
               which
               however
               you
               might
               have
               had
               performed
               with
               greater
               Ceremony
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               had
               a
               mind
               to
               it
               .
               It
               is
               no
               very
               hard
               matter
               to
               guess
               at
               the
               rise
               and
               progress
               of
               your
               peace
               and
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               .
               All
               new
               things
               please
               ,
               and
               provided
               they
               have
               but
               a
               good
               face
               ,
               allure
               our
               fancy
               ,
               and
               this
               being
               pleased
               ,
               it
               's
               very
               natural
               to
               defend
               them
               ;
               and
               having
               once
               defended
               them
               ,
               our
               Love
               to
               them
               advances
               ,
               and
               by
               degrees
               we
               think
               our
               Honour
               and
               Credit
               is
               too
               far
               
               engaged
               to
               part
               with
               them
               .
               We
               see
               how
               Children
               are
               quieted
               with
               new
               trifles
               (
               pardon
               the
               uncourtly
               comparison
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               shun
               it
               )
               and
               the
               new
               object
               ,
               they
               never
               saw
               before
               ,
               surprizes
               and
               charms
               them
               ,
               makes
               them
               fix
               their
               Eyes
               upon
               it
               and
               cry
               ,
               if
               they
               cannot
               have
               it
               .
               In
               the
               nature
               of
               Children
               we
               see
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               embracing
               new
               objects
               ,
               which
               our
               sickly
               fancy
               is
               roving
               after
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               Scene
               of
               Childrens
               longing
               for
               new
               play
               things
               ,
               changed
               ;
               the
               Novelty
               of
               the
               thing
               you
               were
               venturing
               upon
               ,
               the
               new
               Church
               (
               new
               indeed
               ,
               new
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               new
               to
               Almighty
               God
               )
               which
               you
               were
               to
               joyn
               your self
               to
               ,
               the
               Stool
               of
               Confession
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Priests
               new
               habit
               ,
               and
               mortified
               face
               (
               which
               perhaps
               he
               owes
               more
               to
               his
               Country
               ,
               than
               to
               his
               Vertue
               )
               and
               affected
               gravity
               ,
               and
               assuring
               of
               you
               that
               their
               absolution
               had
               a
               wonderful
               Vertue
               and
               Efficacy
               ,
               all
               these
               together
               surprized
               you
               ,
               and
               raised
               your
               expectation
               ,
               and
               struck
               some
               kind
               of
               reverence
               into
               you
               .
               Your
               mind
               being
               thus
               possessed
               with
               the
               Idea's
               of
               these
               new
               things
               you
               never
               tried
               before
               ,
               and
               working
               upon
               your
               affections
               ,
               and
               moving
               your
               will
               
               to
               confess
               to
               this
               man
               of
               Wonders
               ,
               you
               naturally
               fell
               into
               a
               fancy
               ,
               that
               so
               much
               Formality
               and
               Ceremony
               different
               from
               that
               you
               had
               been
               used
               to
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               had
               more
               charms
               in
               it
               ,
               than
               our
               plain
               and
               honest
               way
               ,
               and
               then
               laid
               the
               stress
               of
               your
               pardon
               upon
               the
               new
               Priests
               absolution
               in
               that
               formal
               manner
               ,
               wherewith
               your
               fancy
               being
               impregnated
               ,
               it
               soon
               diffused
               a
               cheerful
               air
               in
               your
               countenance
               ,
               and
               raised
               some
               gladness
               in
               your
               heart
               ,
               because
               you
               had
               now
               done
               something
               more
               than
               ordinary
               ,
               as
               an
               Antidote
               against
               your
               Sin.
               And
               from
               hence
               arose
               your
               pretended
               peace
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               or
               delusion
               rather
               ,
               because
               you
               laid
               the
               stress
               of
               your
               pardon
               upon
               the
               absolution
               of
               that
               Roman
               Priest
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               sincerity
               of
               your
               repentance
               .
               If
               a
               Priest
               could
               forgive
               Sin
               's
               ,
               whether
               men
               Repent
               or
               no
               ,
               Then
               indeed
               you
               might
               have
               laid
               the
               stress
               of
               your
               Pardon
               on
               that
               forgiveness
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               but
               since
               by
               your
               own
               Confession
               ,
               that
               absolution
               of
               the
               Priest
               signifies
               nothing
               except
               people
               truly
               repent
               ,
               for
               you
               to
               build
               your
               comfort
               on
               that
               Absolution
               ,
               when
               it
               should
               have
               been
               founded
               upon
               your
               sincere
               Repentance
               ,
               cannot
               but
               
               be
               a
               false
               fire
               ,
               and
               a
               counterfeit
               comfort
               ;
               if
               you
               say
               ,
               you
               did
               not
               fetch
               your
               Peace
               from
               that
               Absolution
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               sincerity
               of
               your
               Repentance
               ,
               you
               catch
               your self
               ;
               for
               if
               your
               true
               Repentance
               must
               be
               the
               foundation
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               you
               might
               have
               taken
               the
               same
               comfort
               in
               our
               Church
               :
               If
               you
               still
               reply
               ,
               you
               could
               not
               ,
               you
               only
               mean
               you
               would
               not
               ,
               for
               true
               Repentance
               is
               true
               Repentance
               in
               any
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               true
               Repentance
               causes
               true
               comfort
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               caused
               true
               comfort
               in
               our
               Church
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               Roman
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               must
               be
               some
               cheat
               in
               this
               comfort
               .
            
             
               The
               fancy
               you
               have
               since
               taken
               up
               ,
               that
               the
               reason
               why
               you
               found
               comfort
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               upon
               your
               Confession
               and
               Absolution
               ,
               and
               none
               in
               ours
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               ,
               because
               the
               Priests
               of
               that
               Church
               are
               true
               Priests
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               ours
               are
               not
               ,
               is
               as
               solid
               as
               your
               Peace
               .
               If
               we
               have
               no
               true
               Priests
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               then
               most
               certainly
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               none
               .
               The
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               Reformation
               did
               ordain
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               among
               us
               ,
               were
               ordained
               by
               Bishops
               of
               that
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Character
               of
               
               Orders
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               confession
               ,
               be
               indelible
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               not
               all
               the
               Thunders
               and
               Lightnings
               of
               Excommunication
               at
               Rome
               could
               annul
               it
               .
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               your
               ghostly
               Father
               very
               confidently
               tells
               you
               ,
               (
               a
               Quality
               incident
               to
               that
               sort
               of
               Men
               )
               That
               our
               first
               Protestant
               Bishops
               never
               received
               Orders
               from
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               but
               one
               would
               admire
               what
               Spirit
               doth
               possess
               these
               Men
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               contradict
               all
               the
               publick
               authentick
               Records
               we
               have
               of
               their
               being
               consecrated
               by
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               they
               might
               as
               well
               deny
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               no
               such
               Kings
               of
               England
               as
               Henry
               VII
               .
               and
               Henry
               VIII
               .
               (
               for
               we
               have
               nothing
               but
               publick
               Records
               to
               shew
               for
               it
               )
               as
               deny
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Reformation
               were
               never
               consecrated
               by
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Roman
               Perswasion
               .
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               if
               any
               Papist
               should
               come
               into
               trouble
               about
               the
               title
               of
               an
               Estate
               he
               hath
               ,
               and
               did
               but
               know
               that
               the
               name
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Conveyance
               ,
               and
               his
               just
               Title
               were
               in
               some
               publick
               Record
               or
               Register
               ,
               he
               would
               soon
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               alledge
               it
               as
               a
               sufficient
               proof
               ,
               and
               thank
               God
               for
               preserving
               a
               
               Record
               that
               is
               so
               much
               for
               his
               advantage
               .
               I
               know
               not
               what
               can
               be
               a
               better
               Testimony
               in
               matters
               of
               fact
               next
               to
               Revelation
               ,
               than
               publick
               Records
               and
               Registers
               ;
               and
               we
               dare
               venture
               our
               Reputation
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Authentick
               Registers
               of
               the
               respective
               Arch-bishops
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               where
               fear
               of
               being
               counted
               Knaves
               and
               Fools
               ,
               for
               putting
               in
               things
               contrary
               to
               what
               was
               publickly
               known
               ,
               may
               justly
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               kept
               the
               publick
               Notaries
               from
               asserting
               things
               notoriously
               false
               .
               In
               these
               Registers
               I
               say
               it
               will
               be
               found
               ,
               what
               Succession
               our
               first
               Protestant
               Bishops
               had
               ;
               how
               Arch-bishop
               Parker
               ,
               the
               first
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               under
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               (
               to
               go
               no
               higher
               )
               was
               consecrated
               December
               17.
               1559.
               by
               four
               persons
               then
               actually
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               who
               had
               formerly
               been
               Ordained
               by
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 William
                 Barlow
              
               in
               Henry
               the
               Eighth's
               days
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               Davids
               ,
               under
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               Bishop
               of
               Bath
               and
               Wells
               ,
               under
               Queen
               Mary
               driven
               into
               Exile
               ,
               and
               returned
               under
               Queen
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
                 John
                 Story
              
               formerly
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 Miles
                 Coverdale
              
               formerly
               Bishop
               of
               Exeter
               ,
               and
               
               
                 John
                 Hodgkins
              
               Bishop
               Suffragan
               of
               Bedford
               .
               Not
               to
               mention
               that
               the
               Queen's
               Letters
               Patents
               (
               in
               case
               any
               of
               the
               other
               should
               be
               sick
               or
               forced
               to
               be
               absent
               )
               were
               directed
               to
               three
               Bishops
               more
               ,
               that
               had
               formerly
               been
               Popish
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               were
               turned
               Protestants
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 Anthony
              
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Landaff
                 ,
                 John
              
               Bishop
               Suffragan
               of
               Thedford
               ,
               and
               
                 John
                 Bale
              
               Bishop
               of
               Ossery
               .
               But
               all
               this
               hath
               been
               so
               clearly
               demonstrated
               out
               of
               the
               publick
               Records
               ,
               first
               by
               Mr.
               Mason
               ,
               and
               since
               by
               Arch-bishop
               Bramhal
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               writes
               of
               it
               can
               only
               transcribe
               out
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               deny
               these
               Records
               must
               be
               Men
               of
               strange
               Foreheads
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               greatest
               Disingenuity
               .
               From
               these
               Men
               that
               had
               their
               Priesthood
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               our
               Priesthood
               is
               lineally
               derived
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               our
               Priesthood
               be
               not
               valid
               ,
               theirs
               cannot
               be
               ;
               and
               if
               Heresie
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               Episcopal
               Office
               void
               ,
               nor
               disable
               a
               Man
               from
               conferring
               Episcopal
               Order
               on
               other
               Men
               (
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               second
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               with
               your
               Church
               an
               Oecumenical
               Council
               ,
               which
               received
               Bishop
               Anatolius
               ,
               though
               consecrated
               by
               Dioscorus
               ,
               a
               Heretical
               Bishop
               ;
               )
               if
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               Heresie
               
               doth
               not
               make
               the
               Episcopal
               Order
               void
               ,
               then
               suppose
               we
               were
               Hereticks
               ,
               our
               Priesthood
               ,
               which
               is
               derived
               from
               Popish
               Bishops
               that
               turned
               Protestants
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               true
               Priesthood
               still
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               I
               remember
               one
               of
               your
               Church
               said
               lately
               ,
               
                 Once
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 for
                 ever
                 a
                 Priest.
                 
              
            
             
               Madam
               ,
               if
               you
               desire
               to
               know
               the
               Truth
               ,
               be
               honest
               and
               sincere
               ;
               you
               should
               act
               like
               a
               Person
               that
               hath
               a
               mind
               to
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               search
               the
               publick
               Records
               ,
               and
               till
               then
               believe
               not
               every
               Tale
               that
               's
               told
               you
               :
               The
               common
               plea
               of
               your
               Priests
               ,
               that
               our
               Records
               are
               sophisticated
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               have
               put
               in
               what
               we
               please
               ,
               argues
               only
               Boldness
               and
               Ignorance
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               shew
               neither
               where
               ,
               nor
               when
               ,
               nor
               by
               whom
               they
               were
               corrupted
               .
               Those
               that
               talk
               so
               ,
               seem
               neither
               to
               understand
               what
               a
               publick
               solemn
               thing
               the
               Consecration
               of
               a
               Bishop
               is
               in
               England
               ,
               nor
               to
               reflect
               ,
               how
               difficult
               it
               is
               to
               fill
               a
               publick
               Register
               with
               Falsities
               ,
               as
               to
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               so
               many
               hundred
               Men
               that
               know
               what
               is
               done
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               view
               the
               Records
               ,
               and
               would
               most
               certainly
               speak
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               found
               a
               flaw
               
               in
               the
               Relation
               .
               But
               if
               we
               should
               deal
               thus
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               question
               all
               their
               Registers
               in
               the
               Vatican
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               which
               we
               might
               do
               with
               far
               greater
               reason
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               things
               packed
               and
               invented
               by
               Men
               ,
               that
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               keep
               up
               a
               Faction
               ,
               I
               know
               what
               Language
               we
               should
               meet
               withal
               .
               But
               will
               you
               boast
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               of
               having
               derived
               your
               Orders
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               when
               you
               believe
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               be
               an
               idolatrous
               Church
               ?
               Madam
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Office
               of
               a
               Bishop
               in
               your
               Church
               we
               find
               fault
               withal
               ,
               but
               the
               Abuses
               of
               it
               .
               A
               Church
               that
               's
               guilty
               of
               very
               great
               corruption
               both
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Manners
               ,
               may
               have
               something
               that
               's
               good
               and
               allowable
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               retains
               that
               ,
               is
               not
               therefore
               guilty
               of
               her
               corruption
               ,
               nor
               espouses
               her
               Errors
               .
               Your
               Idolatry
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               your
               Orders
               are
               another
               .
               The
               Jews
               did
               take
               many
               good
               things
               from
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               many
               commendable
               things
               from
               the
               Jews
               ;
               but
               that
               neither
               made
               the
               Jews
               approve
               of
               the
               Heathenish
               Worship
               ,
               nor
               the
               Christians
               allow
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Errors
               .
               We
               are
               not
               so
               disingenious
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               the
               breach
               between
               
               you
               and
               us
               wider
               than
               needs
               .
               So
               far
               as
               you
               go
               with
               Scripture
               and
               true
               Antiquity
               ,
               we
               hold
               with
               you
               ;
               where
               you
               contradict
               both
               ,
               we
               cannot
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               bear
               you
               company
               .
               He
               that
               sees
               a
               Pearl
               lye
               among
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Trash
               ,
               if
               he
               take
               the
               Pearl
               ,
               is
               not
               therefore
               obliged
               to
               take
               the
               Rubbish
               too
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               have
               derived
               our
               Orders
               from
               you
               ,
               that
               infers
               no
               necessity
               that
               we
               must
               therefore
               consent
               to
               your
               Notorious
               Deprivations
               of
               the
               antient
               Simplicity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               The
               Christians
               heretofore
               ,
               that
               approved
               of
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Donatists
               ,
               did
               not
               therefore
               presently
               acknowledge
               the
               Truth
               of
               their
               Opinions
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               should
               take
               a
               good
               custom
               from
               the
               Turks
               ,
               cannot
               be
               therefore
               said
               to
               approve
               of
               all
               things
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Alcoran
               .
            
             
               Madam
               ,
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               easie
               than
               to
               cavil
               at
               the
               most
               prudent
               Action
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               especially
               where
               People
               take
               a
               slight
               survey
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               with
               Seriousness
               and
               Deliberation
               weigh
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               the
               Fact
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               examine
               the
               inside
               as
               well
               as
               the
               outside
               ;
               and
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               upon
               the
               best
               Examination
               of
               your
               Actions
               and
               
               Proceedings
               in
               this
               Revolt
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               you
               never
               took
               the
               right
               way
               to
               be
               satisfied
               ;
               for
               instead
               of
               pondering
               the
               Arguments
               and
               Motives
               of
               our
               Departure
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Reasons
               we
               alledge
               for
               our
               Church
               and
               Doctrine
               ;
               you
               made
               it
               your
               chief
               Imployment
               to
               read
               their
               Books
               ,
               and
               believed
               what
               they
               said
               to
               be
               Oracles
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               Reason
               but
               because
               they
               talked
               with
               greater
               Arrogance
               and
               Confidence
               .
               If
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               you
               could
               not
               judge
               of
               Arguments
               having
               never
               been
               bred
               a
               Scholar
               ,
               I
               would
               but
               ask
               you
               how
               you
               durst
               change
               your
               Religion
               then
               ?
               Did
               you
               change
               it
               without
               reason
               and
               without
               ground
               ?
               and
               if
               you
               are
               not
               able
               to
               weigh
               the
               strength
               of
               Arguments
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               be
               sure
               that
               you
               are
               in
               the
               true
               Church
               at
               this
               time
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               talk
               ,
               but
               Arguments
               that
               must
               demonstrate
               the
               Truth
               of
               a
               Religion
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               have
               not
               sufficiently
               weighed
               the
               Arguments
               of
               both
               sides
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thousand
               to
               one
               you
               may
               still
               be
               in
               the
               wrong
               way
               ;
               and
               you
               know
               not
               but
               you
               may
               be
               as
               much
               out
               now
               ,
               as
               you
               were
               formerly
               .
               Madam
               ,
               so
               great
               a
               thing
               as
               the
               change
               of
               your
               Religion
               ,
               upon
               which
               no
               
               less
               than
               Eternity
               depends
               ,
               might
               justly
               have
               challenged
               some
               years
               study
               ,
               before
               you
               had
               resolved
               upon
               it
               .
               To
               do
               a
               thing
               of
               this
               nature
               upon
               so
               slight
               a
               Survey
               ,
               consider
               whether
               it
               doth
               not
               argue
               Rashness
               and
               Weakness
               ,
               rather
               than
               Piety
               and
               Devotion
               .
               To
               leave
               a
               Religion
               you
               have
               been
               bred
               and
               born
               in
               ,
               a
               Religion
               founded
               upon
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               had
               liberty
               to
               examine
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               upon
               reading
               a
               Popish
               Book
               or
               two
               ,
               without
               diving
               to
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               several
               Controversies
               ,
               without
               reflecting
               on
               the
               Importance
               of
               the
               Points
               in
               question
               ,
               without
               studying
               a
               considerable
               time
               which
               Religion
               comes
               nearest
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               which
               goes
               farthest
               off
               ;
               is
               such
               an
               Argument
               of
               Impatience
               ,
               that
               you
               only
               seem
               to
               have
               yielded
               to
               a
               dangerous
               Temptation
               of
               the
               Devil
               .
               If
               the
               Controversies
               between
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               us
               ,
               are
               so
               intricate
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               ,
               and
               above
               your
               capacity
               to
               dive
               into
               them
               ,
               you
               have
               then
               run
               over
               to
               that
               Church
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               and
               have
               as
               little
               reason
               to
               be
               satisfied
               with
               your
               Proceedings
               ,
               as
               you
               believe
               you
               have
               with
               our
               way
               of
               Worship
               .
               You
               plead
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               been
               sitting
               up
               whole
               
               Nights
               ,
               and
               weeping
               and
               praying
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               discover
               to
               you
               which
               is
               the
               true
               way
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               time
               forward
               you
               found
               Inclinations
               to
               go
               over
               to
               that
               Church
               ;
               and
               is
               this
               a
               sufficient
               Argument
               to
               justifie
               your
               Forwardness
               ?
               When
               you
               had
               already
               begun
               to
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               our
               Church
               were
               a
               true
               Church
               or
               no
               ,
               because
               you
               found
               not
               that
               Satisfaction
               in
               it
               your
               sickly
               Desires
               wanted
               ;
               it
               was
               then
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               give
               ear
               to
               confident
               People
               ,
               that
               magisterially
               and
               peremptorily
               assured
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               find
               Satisfaction
               in
               their
               Church
               ;
               and
               being
               fed
               with
               this
               hope
               ,
               your
               Inclinations
               to
               that
               Church
               grew
               stronger
               every
               day
               ,
               as
               our
               Mother
               Eve
               ,
               the
               hopes
               of
               being
               like
               God
               ,
               suggested
               to
               her
               by
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               did
               egg
               and
               spur
               her
               on
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               fatal
               Tree
               .
            
             
               We
               do
               not
               forbid
               People
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               lead
               or
               direct
               them
               into
               the
               right
               way
               :
               (
               though
               sometimes
               it
               may
               be
               a
               perfect
               tempting
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               People
               are
               in
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               to
               desire
               God
               to
               discover
               to
               them
               ,
               by
               a
               sign
               of
               their
               own
               choice
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               in
               it
               or
               no.
               )
               But
               them
               ,
               if
               we
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               direct
               
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               neglect
               the
               means
               God
               hath
               appointed
               in
               order
               to
               our
               Satisfaction
               ,
               but
               must
               compare
               Scripture
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               Books
               with
               Books
               ,
               and
               Arguments
               with
               Arguments
               ;
               and
               search
               which
               Religion
               agrees
               most
               with
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Noble
               Berrheans
               did
               ,
               examine
               all
               the
               Doctrines
               obtruded
               to
               our
               Belief
               ,
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               doing
               thus
               ,
               and
               continuing
               this
               search
               ,
               and
               these
               Prayers
               together
               ,
               no
               doubt
               but
               God
               in
               his
               own
               good
               time
               ,
               will
               answer
               us
               and
               direct
               us
               .
               But
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               direct
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               use
               the
               means
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               which
               he
               hath
               promised
               to
               direct
               us
               ,
               we
               do
               in
               a
               manner
               mock
               him
               ,
               or
               desire
               him
               to
               work
               a
               Miracle
               for
               us
               ,
               or
               to
               vouchsafe
               us
               some
               extraordinary
               Revelation
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               may
               hear
               them
               .
               And
               I
               am
               confident
               ,
               had
               you
               joyned
               this
               way
               with
               your
               Prayer
               ,
               examined
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               compared
               them
               with
               the
               Gospel
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               seen
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               like
               it
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               searched
               whether
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ever
               taught
               such
               Doctrines
               ,
               
               and
               done
               all
               this
               ,
               not
               slightly
               ,
               but
               seriously
               and
               solidly
               ,
               it
               's
               impossible
               you
               could
               ever
               have
               turned
               Papist
               ;
               for
               if
               our
               Gospel
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               Religion
               can
               never
               be
               true
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               World
               can
               run
               more
               counter
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               than
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               we
               differ
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               need
               put
               the
               Bible
               among
               prohibited
               Books
               ;
               for
               should
               the
               People
               have
               liberty
               freely
               to
               peruse
               it
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               would
               grow
               very
               thin
               and
               despicable
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               sensible
               your
               Priests
               find
               fault
               with
               our
               Translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               great
               defects
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               talk
               so
               ,
               they
               had
               need
               talk
               to
               Women
               ,
               not
               to
               Men
               of
               Learning
               ,
               and
               that
               undestand
               Greek
               and
               Hebrew
               ,
               the
               Languages
               in
               which
               the
               Word
               was
               originally
               written
               .
               The
               Honesty
               of
               our
               Translators
               appears
               sufficiently
               from
               hence
               ,
               because
               if
               any
               Sentence
               in
               the
               Bible
               be
               capable
               of
               a
               double
               Sense
               ,
               they
               express
               the
               one
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               the
               Margin
               ;
               and
               where
               they
               do
               but
               in
               the
               least
               vary
               from
               the
               Original
               ,
               they
               either
               discover
               it
               by
               the
               Italick
               Character
               ,
               or
               give
               you
               notice
               of
               
               it
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               than
               which
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               more
               honest
               .
               And
               let
               any
               Papist
               of
               you
               all
               shew
               us
               ,
               wherein
               any
               thing
               in
               our
               Bibles
               is
               ill
               translated
               out
               of
               Malice
               or
               Design
               ,
               or
               expressed
               in
               words
               ,
               which
               the
               Original
               will
               not
               bear
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               examine
               Translations
               by
               the
               Original
               ,
               then
               sure
               I
               am
               ,
               there
               is
               few
               Translations
               go
               further
               from
               it
               ,
               than
               the
               Vulgar
               Latin
               ,
               or
               the
               Rhemist
               Testament
               ,
               as
               were
               an
               easie
               matter
               to
               prove
               ,
               if
               I
               intended
               more
               than
               a
               Letter
               .
            
             
               You
               are
               much
               taken
               with
               their
               Mortifications
               and
               Penances
               ,
               which
               you
               say
               we
               have
               not
               in
               our
               Church
               :
               But
               it
               's
               a
               sign
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               you
               did
               not
               rightly
               understand
               our
               Religion
               :
               We
               are
               so
               far
               from
               condemning
               Mortification
               and
               Severity
               of
               Life
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               commend
               it
               ,
               provided
               it
               be
               in
               order
               to
               subdue
               the
               body
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               to
               raise
               our selves
               to
               a
               greater
               pitch
               of
               Vertue
               ;
               provided
               these
               Severities
               be
               separated
               from
               all
               opinion
               of
               Merit
               ,
               and
               from
               an
               opinion
               of
               their
               being
               satisfactory
               ,
               and
               expiatory
               ,
               and
               used
               only
               as
               helps
               ,
               to
               work
               in
               us
               a
               perfect
               Detestation
               of
               Sin.
               And
               I
               will
               assure
               you
               there
               are
               more
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               that
               use
               Severities
               in
               this
               
               humble
               holy
               way
               ,
               than
               you
               are
               aware
               of
               .
            
             
               We
               indeed
               do
               not
               ordinarily
               inflict
               them
               on
               all
               persons
               ,
               because
               we
               know
               not
               there
               Constitution
               ,
               nor
               what
               their
               nature
               will
               bear
               ,
               nor
               have
               we
               any
               command
               for
               it
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               these
               things
               we
               leave
               to
               every
               Man's
               Discretion
               ,
               urging
               ,
               that
               where
               Sins
               require
               stronger
               Remedies
               ,
               there
               Men
               ought
               to
               make
               use
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               their
               Corruptions
               will
               not
               be
               gone
               by
               Reasonings
               and
               Arguments
               ,
               that
               there
               they
               must
               inflict
               Mulcts
               and
               Penalties
               on
               themselves
               to
               drive
               the
               Unclean
               Spirit
               out
               .
               Though
               I
               must
               say
               still
               ,
               that
               Religious
               Severities
               and
               Austerities
               are
               not
               certain
               signs
               of
               a
               true
               Religion
               ;
               for
               Heathens
               do
               use
               them
               as
               much
               as
               Christians
               ,
               nay
               more
               than
               Christians
               ,
               witness
               the
               Brahmanes
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               and
               the
               Religious
               Pagans
               dispersed
               through
               all
               the
               Eastern
               parts
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               conclude
               ,
               that
               therefore
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               must
               be
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               because
               they
               inflict
               great
               Pennances
               and
               Severities
               ,
               and
               make
               daily
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               am
               afraid
               you
               only
               forbear
               turning
               Turk
               or
               Heathen
               ,
               because
               you
               never
               saw
               their
               far
               greater
               Severities
               
               in
               Religion
               ,
               than
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               can
               boast
               of
               :
               But
               still
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               hath
               not
               the
               real
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               :
               And
               are
               you
               sure
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               it
               ?
               I
               am
               perswaded
               you
               did
               never
               taste
               it
               ,
               nor
               see
               it
               ,
               nor
               feel
               it
               ,
               nor
               smell
               it
               ,
               and
               how
               do
               you
               know
               it
               ?
               What
               ?
               because
               the
               Priests
               of
               that
               Church
               do
               tell
               you
               so
               ?
               No
               ,
               say
               you
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               Christ
               saith
               in
               express
               terms
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               .
               And
               here
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               stand
               amazed
               ,
               that
               Men
               ,
               with
               Learning
               and
               Reason
               about
               them
               ,
               can
               sink
               into
               an
               opinion
               so
               contradictory
               ,
               that
               ,
               if
               all
               the
               consequences
               of
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               nature
               can
               be
               more
               absurd
               ,
               or
               irrational
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               had
               need
               oblige
               Men
               to
               deny
               both
               their
               Reason
               and
               Senses
               ,
               to
               believe
               a
               Transubstantiation
               .
               Here
               indeed
               a
               Faith
               is
               necessary
               strong
               enough
               to
               remove
               Mountains
               ;
               and
               though
               never
               any
               Miracles
               were
               wrought
               ,
               but
               were
               wrought
               on
               purpose
               to
               convince
               our
               Senses
               ,
               yet
               here
               we
               must
               believe
               one
               which
               neither
               Sense
               nor
               Reason
               can
               discover
               .
               When
               Christ
               gave
               the
               Sacrament
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Corinth
               .
               11.
               24.
               
               
                 He
                 brake
                 the
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Take
                 eat
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 broken
                 for
                 you
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               wonderful
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               Sentence
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               should
               have
               a
               literal
               Sense
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               very
               next
               Sentence
               ,
               pronounced
               with
               the
               same
               breath
               ,
               cannot
               admit
               of
               a
               literal
               Sense
               ;
               for
               the
               word
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               Sentence
               must
               necessarily
               stand
               for
               
                 shall
                 be
              
               ,
               because
               Christ's
               Body
               ,
               when
               he
               gave
               the
               Bread
               ,
               was
               not
               yet
               broken
               :
               If
               it
               will
               not
               admit
               of
               a
               literal
               Sense
               in
               the
               very
               next
               Sentence
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Absurdity
               that
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               ,
               before
               he
               was
               crucified
               ;
               why
               should
               we
               understand
               it
               in
               the
               first
               Sentence
               literally
               ,
               when
               the
               Absurdity
               is
               far
               greater
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               is
               should
               not
               be
               capable
               of
               being
               understood
               literally
               in
               the
               second
               essential
               part
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               
                 This
                 Cup
              
               is
               
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ;
               that
               here
               I
               say
               it
               should
               import
               ,
               and
               can
               import
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               signifies
               ,
               or
               
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               must
               not
               be
               understood
               so
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               we
               cannot
               comprehend
               :
               And
               when
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               speaking
               of
               Lord's
               Supper
               or
               
               Eucharist
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               16.
               
               The
               Cup
               of
               Blessing
               which
               we
               bless
               ,
               
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               and
               the
               Bread
               which
               we
               break
               ,
               
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ?
              
               Let
               the
               rigidest
               Papist
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               quite
               banished
               his
               Reason
               ,
               tell
               me
               ,
               how
               he
               will
               make
               Sense
               of
               the
               word
               is
               here
               ,
               except
               he
               understand
               it
               figuratively
               ;
               most
               certainly
               it
               cannot
               be
               understood
               literally
               ;
               for
               the
               Cup
               is
               not
               that
               Communion
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               it
               :
               One
               would
               admire
               ,
               how
               Men
               can
               be
               so
               obstinate
               in
               a
               thing
               as
               clear
               as
               the
               Sun
               ;
               and
               you
               might
               as
               well
               conclude
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               a
               Door
               made
               of
               Boards
               and
               Nails
               ,
               because
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Door
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               real
               Vine
               with
               green
               Leaves
               and
               Grapes
               about
               him
               ,
               because
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               he
               is
               a
               Vine
               .
               But
               suppose
               the
               word
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               This
               is
               
                 my
                 Body
              
               ,
               must
               be
               understood
               literally
               ,
               how
               doth
               this
               make
               for
               Transubstantiation
               ?
               Are
               the
               words
               is
               ,
               and
               
                 is
                 transubstantiated
              
               ,
               all
               one
               ?
               A
               thing
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               a
               thousand
               ways
               ,
               and
               yet
               without
               Transubstantiation
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               word
               is
               you
               understand
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               you
               your selves
               must
               go
               from
               the
               literal
               sense
               ,
               and
               assume
               
               a
               sense
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               expressed
               in
               that
               saying
               .
               All
               the
               Jews
               are
               so
               well
               versed
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               Sacramental
               Expressions
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               word
               is
               they
               understand
               nothing
               ,
               but
               signifies
               or
               represents
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               's
               a
               horrid
               shame
               ,
               that
               Christians
               ,
               meerly
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               laughed
               at
               ,
               for
               departing
               from
               an
               absurd
               opinion
               ,
               and
               losing
               the
               credit
               of
               a
               pretended
               Infallibility
               ,
               should
               make
               themselves
               ignorant
               in
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               meanest
               Jew
               ,
               even
               before
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               understood
               without
               a
               Teacher
               ;
               for
               we
               may
               confidently
               believe
               ,
               that
               no
               Jew
               ,
               before
               Christ's
               time
               ,
               was
               so
               sottish
               to
               think
               ,
               when
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 the
                 Passover
                 ,
                 Exod.
              
               12.
               11.
               that
               the
               Flesh
               or
               Blood
               was
               really
               the
               Passover
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               sign
               and
               representation
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               a
               token
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               Moses
               calls
               it
               ,
               ver
               .
               13.
               
               I
               will
               not
               here
               put
               you
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               strange
               Absurdities
               that
               must
               follow
               from
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               viz.
               that
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               did
               eat
               and
               drink
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               must
               have
               eaten
               his
               own
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apostles
               must
               have
               eaten
               his
               Body
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               at
               the
               Table
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               before
               it
               was
               crucified
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               could
               tell
               you
               ,
               
               that
               this
               Doctrine
               is
               against
               the
               great
               Article
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               ascended
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               sitteth
               at
               the
               Right
               hand
               of
               God
               until
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               against
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               real
               Body
               to
               be
               in
               a
               thousand
               places
               at
               once
               .
               And
               that
               from
               hence
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               is
               capable
               of
               being
               devoured
               by
               Vermin
               ,
               capable
               of
               being
               poisoned
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               giving
               life
               may
               be
               so
               order'd
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               kill
               and
               murther
               ;
               witness
               Victor
               the
               third
               ,
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Henry
               the
               VIIth
               .
               Emperour
               ,
               who
               were
               poisoned
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               not
               to
               mention
               a
               thousand
               more
               of
               such
               Monstrous
               conscquences
               :
               But
               since
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               you
               do
               insist
               so
               much
               upon
               that
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               John
               6.
               53.
               
               
                 Except
                 you
                 eat
                 my
                 flesh
                 and
                 drink
                 my
                 blood
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 life
                 in
                 you
                 .
              
               I
               'le
               but
               briefly
               shew
               you
               ,
               how
               ill
               a
               Logician
               you
               are
               ,
               to
               conclude
               that
               this
               is
               spoke
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               to
               conclude
               that
               these
               words
               infer
               a
               Corporal
               manducation
               of
               Christ's
               real
               Body
               and
               Blood
               :
               if
               they
               be
               meant
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               it
               will
               necessarily
               follow
               ,
               that
               Christ
               oblig'd
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               his
               hearers
               to
               come
               
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               at
               the
               time
               he
               spake
               these
               words
               ,
               for
               he
               speaks
               of
               their
               present
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               
                 (
                 Except
                 ye
                 eat
                 ,
                 &c.
                 )
              
               But
               this
               he
               could
               not
               possibly
               do
               ,
               for
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood
               was
               not
               instituted
               till
               at
               least
               a
               whole
               twelve
               months
               after
               ,
               nor
               did
               any
               of
               his
               disciples
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               dream
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               as
               his
               dying
               and
               being
               crucified
               ,
               nor
               doth
               Christ
               speak
               the
               least
               word
               of
               it
               in
               the
               whole
               Chapter
               ,
               which
               he
               must
               necessarily
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               intended
               the
               Sacrament
               by
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               together
               founded
               in
               his
               Crucifixion
               .
               For
               this
               Sermon
               of
               Christ
               ,
               concerning
               eating
               and
               drinking
               his
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               was
               delivered
               just
               about
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               Passover
               ,
               ver
               .
               4.
               
               After
               which
               feast
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               John
               7.
               1.
               2.
               the
               Jews
               celebrated
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               they
               kept
               another
               feast
               of
               the
               Passover
               ,
               the
               last
               ,
               which
               Christ
               was
               at
               ,
               which
               was
               no
               less
               than
               a
               twelve
               month
               after
               ,
               John
               11.
               55.
               
               John
               12.
               21.
               
               So
               that
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               Christ's
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               not
               being
               instituted
               before
               the
               last
               Passover
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Evangelists
               agree
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               possible
               ,
               that
               either
               the
               believing
               Jews
               ,
               or
               the
               Apostles
               could
               
               understand
               it
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               (
               and
               I
               suppose
               Christ
               intended
               to
               be
               understood
               )
               because
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               yet
               instituted
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Sacramental
               eating
               and
               drinking
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               without
               this
               eating
               and
               drinking
               there
               is
               no
               Salvation
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Joh.
               6.
               53
               ,
               54.
               and
               if
               it
               were
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               we
               must
               exclude
               all
               Christians
               from
               Salvation
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               in
               a
               capacity
               ,
               nor
               in
               a
               possibility
               of
               receiving
               it
               ,
               which
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               your
               own
               Church
               will
               not
               do
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               these
               words
               of
               Christ
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               Corporal
               eating
               Christ's
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinking
               ,
               his
               Blood
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               Spiritual
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               believing
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               obeying
               him
               ,
               and
               hoping
               for
               pardon
               through
               his
               Death
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               spiritual
               Food
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               
                 54
                 th
              
               .
               and
               
                 56
                 th
              
               .
               Verse
               ,
               where
               every
               one
               that
               eats
               of
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               drinks
               of
               his
               Blood
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               have
               actually
               eternal
               life
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               Christ
               dwelling
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               dwelling
               in
               Christ.
               That
               is
               ,
               Christ
               loves
               him
               with
               
               a
               love
               of
               complacency
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               Child
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               beloved
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               an
               Heir
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               but
               since
               wicked
               men
               come
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               but
               even
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               if
               a
               corporal
               eating
               were
               understood
               ,
               that
               wicked
               men
               ,
               eating
               Christ's
               Body
               ,
               and
               drinking
               his
               Blood
               ,
               have
               Eternal
               life
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               dwells
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               true
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               unanimous
               Consent
               of
               the
               Holy
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               call
               wicked
               men
               Children
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               blinded
               by
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               of
               Damnation
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               strange
               ,
               that
               people
               should
               contend
               for
               this
               corporal
               and
               sensual
               eating
               of
               Christ's
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               drinking
               his
               Blood
               ,
               when
               Christ
               himself
               saith
               ,
               v.
               63.
               
               That
               the
               flesh
               profiteth
               nothing
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               eating
               and
               drinking
               must
               be
               understood
               spiritually
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               of
               Spiritual
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               which
               is
               believing
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               v.
               64.
               
            
             
               You
               see
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               not
               to
               make
               use
               of
               your
               own
               reason
               ,
               but
               to
               enslave
               it
               to
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               which
               loves
               to
               act
               in
               the
               Dark
               ,
               and
               would
               
               have
               her
               Children
               Colliers
               ,
               and
               believe
               what
               the
               Church
               believes
               ,
               and
               know
               little
               more
               than
               the
               great
               Mystery
               of
               an
               
                 Ave
                 Maria
              
               ,
               or
               a
               Rosary
               .
            
             
               Time
               was
               ,
               when
               you
               were
               pleased
               to
               tell
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               though
               you
               were
               gone
               over
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               yet
               you
               had
               Liberty
               not
               to
               pray
               to
               Saints
               ,
               nor
               to
               fall
               down
               before
               Images
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               thought
               necessary
               by
               the
               for
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               only
               recommends
               praying
               to
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Veneration
               of
               Relicks
               and
               Images
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               useful
               ,
               and
               which
               men
               have
               received
               much
               benefit
               by
               .
               And
               indeed
               I
               remember
               ,
               I
               was
               told
               ,
               you
               thought
               ,
               that
               praying
               to
               Saints
               was
               a
               kind
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               therefore
               were
               glad
               they
               would
               excuse
               you
               from
               that
               Worship
               ;
               but
               since
               ,
               I
               hear
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               grown
               as
               devout
               a
               Worshipper
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               peculiarly
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               and
               do
               prostrate
               your self
               before
               them
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               the
               most
               tractable
               Papist
               in
               the
               World.
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               did
               smell
               a
               Rat
               at
               first
               ,
               when
               your
               Priests
               assured
               you
               ,
               that
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               was
               not
               a
               thing
               commanded
               but
               recommended
               as
               useful
               ,
               and
               was
               then
               confident
               that
               before
               a
               year
               came
               
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               for
               all
               these
               soft
               Expressions
               and
               Dispensations
               with
               your
               Omission
               of
               this
               Worship
               ,
               they
               would
               perswade
               you
               to
               that
               Worship
               ,
               which
               then
               you
               thought
               unlawful
               :
               My
               Prophecy
               is
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               and
               the
               Pill
               ,
               which
               seemed
               very
               bitter
               at
               first
               ,
               is
               swallowed
               ,
               and
               become
               sweeter
               than
               Honey
               ,
               and
               look'd
               upon
               as
               an
               excellent
               Medicine
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               is
               more
               than
               you
               could
               have
               in
               our
               Church
               .
               But
               this
               is
               our
               Comfort
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               ingenuous
               Men
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               confess
               ,
               that
               this
               praying
               to
               Saints
               or
               Angels
               was
               not
               heard
               of
               ,
               or
               used
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               Three
               hundred
               years
               after
               Christ.
               And
               if
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               Three
               hundred
               years
               ,
               did
               not
               think
               it
               useful
               at
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               strange
               Degeneration
               from
               their
               Principles
               ,
               to
               press
               it
               now
               as
               useful
               :
               Certainly
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               thought
               this
               Invocation
               so
               useful
               ,
               as
               your
               Church
               pretends
               it
               is
               ,
               He
               would
               not
               have
               so
               peremptorily
               commanded
               ,
               
                 Call
                 upon
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 trouble
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 deliver
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 glorifie
                 me
                 .
              
               Psal.
               50.
               15.
               and
               it
               's
               probable
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               in
               prescribing
               so
               many
               useful
               things
               of
               far
               less
               concern
               ,
               
               would
               not
               have
               left
               us
               in
               the
               dark
               as
               to
               the
               mighty
               usefulness
               of
               this
               Invocation
               ;
               especially
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               occasion
               to
               mention
               the
               Spirits
               of
               men
               made
               perfect
               ,
               and
               did
               so
               often
               converse
               with
               Angels
               .
               The
               Angel
               ,
               Revel
               .
               22.
               8
               ,
               9.
               thought
               it
               a
               very
               useless
               thing
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               admit
               of
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Religious
               prostration
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               before
               him
               ,
               because
               it
               look'd
               like
               Sacriledge
               ,
               and
               robbing
               God
               of
               his
               due
               .
            
             
               But
               since
               your
               Church
               in
               this
               Adoration
               takes
               Pattern
               so
               much
               by
               the
               Courts
               of
               Princes
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               suggest
               to
               you
               ,
               how
               you
               think
               ,
               a
               Soveraign
               Prince
               would
               take
               it
               ,
               if
               a
               Subject
               should
               give
               any
               of
               his
               Servants
               the
               the
               Title
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Title
               ,
               which
               properly
               belongs
               to
               him
               .
               There
               are
               few
               Titles
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               ,
               and
               inspired
               Men
               have
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               you
               give
               them
               to
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               and
               though
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               charg'd
               with
               it
               ,
               you
               fall
               to
               Distinctions
               ,
               and
               turn
               ,
               and
               wind
               your selves
               to
               get
               out
               ,
               yet
               that
               shews
               only
               a
               bad
               cause
               ,
               because
               it
               requires
               so
               much
               artifice
               and
               cunning
               to
               defend
               it
               :
               But
               ,
               alas
               !
               it
               must
               be
               Children
               ,
               that
               are
               perswaded
               and
               coaxed
               to
               
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               only
               counts
               it
               useful
               not
               necessary
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               the
               generality
               of
               that
               Communion
               pray
               to
               Saints
               more
               than
               to
               God
               (
               which
               in
               the
               Scripture
               phrase
               is
               honouring
               the
               Creature
               more
               than
               the
               Creator
               )
               and
               they
               never
               leave
               that
               Person
               ,
               that
               goes
               over
               to
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               brought
               him
               to
               that
               Worship
               of
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               .
            
             
               It
               s
               pretty
               to
               hear
               these
               Men
               talk
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               only
               recommended
               as
               useful
               ,
               when
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Preachers
               of
               that
               Church
               are
               injoyned
               ,
               and
               take
               their
               Oath
               upon
               't
               ,
               to
               commend
               this
               Invocation
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               as
               profitable
               ;
               and
               the
               People
               are
               obliged
               to
               hearken
               to
               their
               Priests
               in
               all
               things
               ;
               so
               that
               though
               a
               Man
               at
               first
               may
               think
               this
               Invocation
               not
               necessary
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               its
               being
               only
               useful
               ,
               yet
               from
               that
               other
               Obligation
               he
               hath
               to
               obey
               the
               Priest
               in
               all
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               it
               becomes
               necessary
               :
               But
               from
               this
               scruple
               we
               are
               delivered
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               by
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               which
               the
               Roman
               Catechism
               doth
               prescribe
               ,
               for
               there
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               only
               useful
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               pray
               unto
               Saints
               ,
               and
               indeed
               should
               any
               
               Man
               live
               in
               that
               Communion
               ,
               and
               omit
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               soon
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               prophane
               ,
               and
               but
               a
               half
               Convert
               to
               their
               Church
               ;
               they
               would
               soon
               let
               him
               know
               their
               Displeasure
               ,
               and
               either
               fright
               or
               flatter
               him
               into
               Conformity
               .
               And
               is
               this
               the
               Worship
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               which
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               have
               injoyned
               the
               World
               ?
               Are
               not
               you
               afraid
               of
               doing
               things
               ,
               that
               do
               so
               nearly
               border
               upon
               robbing
               God
               of
               his
               honour
               and
               glory
               ?
               Idolatry
               is
               a
               frightful
               word
               ,
               and
               you
               do
               not
               love
               to
               hear
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               trouble
               you
               with
               it
               as
               little
               as
               I
               can
               .
               But
               when
               God
               hath
               commanded
               you
               to
               come
               to
               him
               directly
               ,
               without
               mentioning
               the
               Intercession
               of
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               how
               dares
               your
               Church
               of
               her
               own
               head
               ,
               bring
               in
               a
               Worship
               so
               dangerous
               ?
               who
               should
               prescribe
               the
               way
               how
               God
               is
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               but
               God
               himself
               ?
               And
               if
               God
               requires
               you
               to
               address
               your self
               to
               him
               without
               any
               other
               Mediator
               ,
               but
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               Have
               not
               you
               just
               reason
               to
               be
               afraid
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               reject
               your
               Prayers
               ,
               which
               are
               addressed
               to
               Saints
               ,
               as
               Mediators
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               order
               and
               injunction
               ?
               What
               Kings
               suffer
               
               here
               on
               Earth
               ,
               in
               letting
               their
               Subjects
               address
               themselves
               by
               their
               Servants
               to
               them
               ,
               can
               be
               no
               example
               here
               ,
               for
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               intends
               not
               to
               regulate
               his
               Court
               by
               the
               Court
               of
               Princes
               ,
               so
               we
               know
               it
               is
               against
               his
               Order
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               his
               Servants
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               come
               directly
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               such
               a
               voluntary
               humility
               as
               deprives
               us
               of
               our
               Reward
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               expresly
               tells
               us
               ,
               Coloss.
               2.
               18.
               
               God
               knew
               well
               enough
               if
               men
               addressed
               themselves
               to
               his
               Servants
               ,
               to
               have
               access
               to
               him
               ,
               something
               of
               the
               Worship
               due
               to
               him
               would
               stick
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               rest
               upon
               his
               Servants
               to
               his
               Dishonour
               and
               Disparagement
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               mentioned
               nothing
               of
               this
               mediate
               Address
               .
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               we
               desire
               our
               Neighbours
               here
               on
               Earth
               to
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               we
               have
               a
               Command
               ;
               for
               the
               Invocation
               of
               Saints
               departed
               we
               have
               none
               ,
               and
               in
               vain
               do
               they
               worship
               me
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               teaching
               for
               Doctrines
               the
               Commandments
               of
               men
               ,
               Mat.
               15.
               9.
               
               But
               besides
               ,
               when
               you
               desire
               your
               living
               Neighbours
               to
               pray
               for
               you
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               do
               not
               fall
               down
               upon
               your
               knees
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               use
               the
               same
               Zeal
               and
               Devotion
               to
               
               them
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               whole
               hours
               together
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               to
               Saints
               departed
               .
               But
               why
               will
               you
               blind
               your self
               in
               a
               thing
               which
               your
               own
               Practice
               contradicts
               you
               in
               ,
               you
               know
               you
               do
               not
               only
               pray
               to
               Saints
               departed
               to
               pray
               for
               you
               ,
               but
               you
               do
               many
               times
               ,
               without
               making
               any
               mention
               of
               their
               Prayers
               for
               you
               ,
               beg
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               reverence
               ,
               and
               prostrations
               you
               use
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               deliver
               you
               from
               all
               evil
               ,
               and
               consequently
               you
               beg
               the
               same
               Blessings
               of
               them
               you
               beg
               of
               God.
               And
               it
               is
               but
               a
               weak
               excuse
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               you
               intend
               by
               those
               Prayers
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               their
               Intercession
               they
               may
               get
               those
               Blessings
               for
               you
               ,
               for
               you
               go
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               whereas
               words
               ordinarily
               are
               Interpreters
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               you
               make
               your
               minds
               Interpreters
               of
               your
               Words
               and
               Actions
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               strange
               evasion
               ,
               and
               if
               such
               a
               thing
               be
               intended
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               lay
               a
               snare
               before
               the
               Common
               sort
               of
               People
               ?
               who
               ,
               being
               ordered
               to
               pray
               to
               Saints
               for
               such
               and
               such
               Blessings
               ,
               know
               nothing
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               able
               to
               dispence
               those
               Blessings
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               thus
               commit
               Idolatry
               by
               your
               willful
               connivance
               ,
               
               whose
               Blood
               will
               certainly
               be
               required
               at
               your
               Church-mens
               hands
               one
               day
               .
               Examine
               but
               your
               Prayers
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               in
               your
               own
               Manuels
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               prayed
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               begged
               of
               her
               all
               that
               you
               can
               pray
               of
               God
               for
               ,
               you
               add
               a
               word
               or
               two
               of
               her
               Intercession
               ,
               which
               in
               good
               truth
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               blind
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               not
               be
               said
               to
               commit
               down
               right
               Idolatry
               .
               You
               know
               those
               Prayers
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Latine
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               in
               the
               English
               Manual
               too
               ,
               are
               ordered
               to
               be
               said
               to
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               .
               The
               〈◊〉
            
             
               
                 O
                 my
                 Lady
                 ,
                 Holy
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 I
                 commendmy
                 self
                 my
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 to
                 thy
                 blessed
                 Care
                 and
                 singular
                 Custody
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 thy
                 mercy
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 my
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 All
                 my
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 my
                 comfort
                 ,
                 all
                 my
                 afflictions
                 and
                 miseries
                 ,
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 my
                 end
                 I
                 commit
                 unto
                 thee
              
               (
               speak
               seriously
               what
               can
               you
               say
               more
               to
               God
               )
               
                 that
                 by
                 thy
                 most
                 Holy
                 Intercession
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 thy
                 merits
                 ,
                 all
                 my
                 Words
                 and
                 Actions
                 may
                 be
                 directed
                 and
                 disposed
                 according
                 to
                 thine
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Sons
                 Will
                 ,
              
               Amen
               .
            
             
             
               Where
               it
               's
               worth
               noting
               ,
               that
               first
               you
               do
               put
               as
               much
               trust
               in
               the
               Virgin
               as
               you
               do
               in
               God
               ;
               and
               then
               afterwards
               ,
               to
               make
               these
               harsh
               Expressions
               softer
               ,
               you
               desire
               her
               to
               interceed
               for
               you
               ,
               that
               your
               Works
               may
               be
               directed
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Will
               ,
               nay
               and
               her
               own
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               were
               a
               Lawgiver
               too
               ?
               Then
               follows
               ,
               
                 Maria
                 Mater
                 Gratiae
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               O
               Mary
               ,
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Mother
                 of
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 protect
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 hour
                 of
                 Death
              
               ;
               which
               St.
               Stephen
               thought
               was
               fitter
               to
               be
               said
               to
               Christ
               when
               he
               cried
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Jesu
                 receive
                 my
                 Spirit
              
               .
               Then
               follows
               the
               Evening
               Prayer
               to
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ;
               O
               Mary
               ,
               
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 gracious
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 the
                 true
                 Comforter
                 of
                 all
                 distressed
                 Creatures
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 thee
              
               (
               this
               Epithete
               by
               the
               way
               the
               Scripture
               gives
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               )
               
                 by
                 that
                 great
                 Joy
                 whereby
                 thou
                 wast
                 comforted
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 didst
                 know
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 was
                 risen
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 impassible
                 ,
                 be
                 thou
                 the
                 Comforter
                 of
                 my
                 Soul
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 thine
                 and
                 God's
                 only
                 Son
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 when
                 with
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 I
                 shall
                 rise
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 my
                 Actions
                 ,
                 do
                 thou
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 help
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 escape
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 perpetual
                 Damnation
              
               
               
                 by
                 thee
                 Pious
                 Mother
                 and
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 come
                 happily
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Elect
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Eternal
                 Joys
                 ,
              
               Amen
               .
               Then
               follows
               ,
               
                 Under
                 thy
                 Protection
                 we
                 flee
                 ,
                 Holy
                 Mother
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 despise
                 not
                 our
                 Prayer
                 in
                 our
                 Necessities
                 ,
                 but
                 deliver
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 dangers
                 always
                 ,
                 O
                 glorious
                 and
                 blessed
                 Virgin.
              
               Not
               to
               mention
               any
               more
               Prayers
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               whereof
               there
               is
               a
               vast
               number
               .
            
             
               If
               God
               be
               a
               God
               jealous
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               like
               and
               approve
               of
               such
               doings
               ?
               It
               's
               true
               ,
               the
               Honour
               done
               to
               his
               Servants
               is
               done
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               then
               it
               must
               be
               such
               Honour
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               capable
               to
               receive
               ;
               so
               to
               honour
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               them
               the
               Epithetes
               and
               Titles
               which
               the
               Scripture
               gives
               to
               none
               but
               God
               ;
               so
               to
               honour
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               use
               in
               your
               Prayers
               to
               them
               the
               same
               outward
               Prostrations
               ,
               that
               you
               use
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               you
               pray
               to
               him
               ;
               so
               to
               honour
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               spend
               more
               time
               in
               your
               Addresses
               to
               them
               than
               you
               do
               in
               Supplications
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               from
               your
               Rosary
               ;
               so
               to
               honour
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               more
               Prayers
               to
               them
               than
               to
               Christ
               ;
               so
               to
               honour
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               joyn
               their
               Merits
               with
               Christ's
               Merits
               :
               This
               is
               an
               Honour
               
               which
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               will
               oblige
               God
               to
               say
               one
               day
               ,
               
                 Who
                 hath
                 required
                 these
                 things
                 at
                 your
                 hands
                 ?
              
               And
               how
               unlike
               the
               Worship
               of
               the
               true
               God
               is
               that
               Veneration
               you
               express
               to
               the
               Images
               and
               Pictures
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Relicts
               ?
               How
               unlike
               that
               plain
               and
               simple
               Worship
               which
               the
               Gospel
               enjoyns
               ?
               One
               would
               think
               it
               should
               a
               little
               startle
               you
               to
               see
               ,
               that
               your
               Church
               is
               afraid
               to
               let
               the
               Second
               Commandment
               be
               known
               to
               the
               People
               ;
               you
               know
               they
               leave
               it
               out
               in
               their
               Primers
               and
               Catechisms
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               mention
               it
               ,
               they
               do
               so
               mince
               it
               ,
               that
               one
               sees
               plainly
               they
               are
               afraid
               the
               People
               should
               see
               the
               contrariety
               of
               their
               Worship
               to
               the
               express
               Word
               of
               God.
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               the
               very
               sight
               of
               this
               Commandment
               made
               People
               run
               away
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               as
               much
               as
               any
               thing
               :
               Indeed
               to
               consider
               the
               general
               terms
               God
               uses
               there
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 make
                 to
                 thy self
                 any
                 graven
                 Image
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               only
               not
               
                 Worship
                 them
              
               ,
               but
               
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 fall
                 down
                 before
                 them
              
               ;
               would
               make
               a
               Person
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               taken
               more
               with
               the
               Golden
               Legends
               than
               with
               Scripture
               ,
               afraid
               of
               Prostrations
               before
               
               Images
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               Devotion
               :
               It
               is
               not
               all
               your
               plea
               ,
               that
               you
               do
               not
               terminate
               your
               Worship
               on
               the
               Image
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               Person
               represented
               by
               the
               Image
               ,
               that
               will
               excuse
               you
               at
               the
               great
               tribunal
               ;
               for
               not
               to
               mention
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               the
               Heathen
               used
               to
               defend
               their
               grossest
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               are
               forced
               to
               borrow
               their
               very
               Arguments
               ;
               your
               own
               Authors
               do
               confess
               ,
               that
               the
               common
               People
               are
               apt
               to
               pay
               Adoration
               ,
               and
               do
               pay
               Adoration
               to
               the
               Images
               themselves
               ,
               and
               why
               will
               you
               lay
               such
               a
               Stumbling-block
               before
               the
               People
               ?
            
             
               Much
               might
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Adoration
               you
               pay
               to
               the
               consecrated
               Host
               :
               You
               confess
               ,
               that
               the
               Worship
               you
               give
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               Worship
               you
               give
               to
               God
               :
               What
               if
               that
               Wafer
               should
               not
               be
               turned
               into
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ?
               What
               if
               it
               should
               remain
               as
               very
               a
               Wafer
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               before
               Consecration
               ?
               What
               if
               it
               should
               not
               be
               God
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               all
               the
               Demonstration
               that
               Sense
               or
               Reason
               can
               give
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               changed
               into
               another
               Substance
               ?
               What
               monstrous
               Idolatry
               would
               this
               be
               ?
               Ay
               ,
               but
               we
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               God
               :
               Why
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               
               doth
               your
               Belief
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               is
               God
               ,
               or
               Christ
               ,
               excuse
               you
               from
               Idolatry
               ?
               Should
               you
               believe
               a
               Stone
               to
               be
               God
               ,
               and
               adore
               it
               ,
               might
               not
               you
               justly
               be
               charged
               with
               Idolatry
               ?
               You
               look
               upon
               the
               Heathens
               as
               Idolaters
               ,
               because
               they
               adore
               the
               Sun
               :
               Ay
               ,
               but
               they
               believe
               that
               Sun
               to
               be
               God
               ;
               and
               how
               then
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               plea
               ,
               can
               they
               be
               Idolaters
               ?
               If
               there
               be
               such
               a
               Transubstantiation
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               you
               fancy
               ,
               and
               an
               Adoration
               of
               the
               Hoste
               so
               very
               necessary
               ,
               what
               's
               the
               reason
               the
               Apostles
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               that
               saw
               Christ
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               (
               only
               could
               not
               believe
               that
               there
               were
               two
               Christs
               ,
               one
               sitting
               at
               the
               Table
               ,
               the
               other
               reached
               out
               to
               them
               :
               )
               What
               's
               the
               reason
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               sate
               still
               ,
               and
               paid
               no
               Adoration
               to
               the
               Bread
               ,
               which
               according
               to
               you
               was
               transubstantiated
               into
               Christ
               ?
               If
               they
               did
               not
               adore
               it
               ,
               what
               a
               Presumption
               is
               it
               in
               you
               to
               give
               the
               highest
               Worship
               to
               the
               consecrated
               Bread
               upon
               a
               pretence
               that
               that
               Bread
               is
               God
               ,
               under
               the
               accidents
               of
               Bread
               ?
               But
               of
               this
               I
               have
               said
               enough
               before
               ,
               and
               could
               you
               but
               find
               time
               to
               read
               what
               our
               Authors
               have
               written
               upon
               this
               Subject
               ,
               it
               could
               be
               nothing
               
               but
               hardness
               of
               Heart
               ,
               and
               Resolution
               to
               be
               blind
               ,
               could
               keep
               you
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               that
               fills
               your
               Head
               with
               Doctrines
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               contrary
               to
               all
               that
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               nay
               ,
               and
               all
               sound
               Philosophers
               have
               said
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               say
               any
               thing
               here
               of
               your
               strange
               unbloody
               Sacrifice
               of
               the
               Mass
               ,
               a
               thing
               unheard
               of
               in
               the
               purer
               Ages
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               Scripture
               is
               so
               great
               a
               stranger
               to
               ,
               that
               one
               would
               wonder
               how
               Mankind
               came
               to
               light
               upon
               the
               notion
               .
               Nor
               of
               your
               Doctrine
               of
               Merits
               ,
               because
               I
               find
               your
               Priests
               have
               two
               strings
               to
               their
               bow
               ,
               and
               tell
               the
               People
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               when
               they
               dispute
               with
               them
               ,
               another
               ;
               affirm
               and
               deny
               it
               as
               they
               see
               occasion
               ,
               and
               necessity
               requires
               .
               Only
               one
               thing
               I
               must
               needs
               take
               notice
               of
               before
               I
               take
               my
               leave
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               Gigantick
               Argument
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               your
               Gentlemen
               boast
               of
               ,
               and
               which
               strikes
               all
               Protestants
               dead
               at
               the
               first
               hearing
               of
               it
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               true
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               God
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               a
               God
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               true
               Religion
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               a
               true
               Religion
               ,
               there
               
               must
               be
               a
               true
               revealed
               Religion
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               a
               true
               revealed
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               must
               be
               that
               true
               revealed
               Religion
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               be
               true
               ,
               then
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               must
               be
               true
               ;
               for
               the
               Argument
               that
               proves
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               proves
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               Either
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               was
               propagated
               without
               Miracles
               ,
               or
               by
               Miracles
               ;
               if
               by
               Miracles
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               be
               Divine
               ;
               if
               without
               Miracles
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               Miracle
               ,
               that
               a
               Religion
               ,
               so
               contrary
               to
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               should
               prevail
               with
               sensual
               Men.
               The
               same
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               is
               true
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               For
               if
               it
               be
               propagated
               by
               Miracles
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               Divine
               ;
               if
               without
               Miracles
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               so
               much
               more
               ,
               because
               it
               prescribes
               things
               contrary
               to
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               as
               Penances
               ,
               Austerities
               ,
               &c.
               and
               thousands
               of
               People
               do
               embrace
               it
               .
               It
               will
               not
               make
               my self
               merry
               here
               in
               a
               thing
               so
               serious
               ,
               else
               I
               could
               have
               told
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               an
               Argument
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               at
               School
               ,
               somewhat
               like
               this
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 drinks
                 well
                 ,
                 sleeps
                 well
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 sleeps
                 well
                 ,
                 commits
                 no
              
               
               
                 Sin
                 ;
                 he
                 that
                 commits
                 no
                 Sin
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 saved
                 :
              
               therefore
               he
               that
               drinks
               well
               will
               be
               saved
               .
               But
               I
               forbear
               ;
               And
               as
               to
               the
               aforesaid
               Argument
               ,
               whereby
               one
               of
               your
               Priests
               ,
               that
               hath
               printed
               it
               ,
               thinks
               to
               end
               all
               Controversies
               ,
               I
               will
               say
               no
               more
               but
               this
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               is
               no
               Christian
               but
               must
               readily
               confess
               ,
               that
               the
               Miracles
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               wrought
               ,
               were
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Divinity
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               no
               Man
               of
               any
               brains
               can
               admit
               of
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               dilemma
               as
               universally
               true
               ,
               that
               a
               Religion
               that
               goes
               against
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               if
               propagated
               without
               Miracles
               ,
               must
               therefore
               be
               necessarily
               Divine
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               agrees
               with
               the
               truly
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               so
               far
               it
               is
               undoubtedly
               true
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               naturally
               follow
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               be
               true
               ,
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               it
               agrees
               with
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               true
               .
               And
               the
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               Roman
               Religion
               must
               therefore
               be
               true
               ,
               where
               it
               goes
               away
               ,
               and
               differs
               from
               the
               truly
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               revealed
               to
               us
               in
               the
               
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               a
               consequence
               which
               none
               but
               Children
               can
               approve
               of
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               with
               this
               Argument
               a
               Man
               might
               prove
               the
               Divinity
               of
               almost
               any
               Religion
               in
               the
               World.
               He
               that
               is
               no
               stranger
               to
               History
               ,
               must
               needs
               know
               what
               Severities
               ,
               what
               Austerities
               of
               Life
               the
               Brachmans
               ,
               or
               the
               Heathen
               Friers
               in
               the
               Indies
               ,
               do
               both
               prescribe
               and
               practice
               ,
               and
               what
               Proselites
               they
               make
               ,
               and
               how
               full
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               great
               Mogul
               is
               of
               them
               ;
               how
               some
               wallow
               in
               Ashes
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               how
               others
               go
               charged
               with
               heavy
               Iron
               Chaines
               all
               their
               days
               ;
               how
               others
               stand
               upright
               upon
               their
               Leggs
               for
               whole
               Weeks
               together
               ,
               &c.
               
               How
               in
               Japan
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               of
               the
               Indies
               ,
               the
               Priests
               perswade
               the
               People
               to
               fast
               themselves
               to
               death
               ,
               to
               go
               long
               Pilgrimages
               ,
               to
               give
               all
               they
               have
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               to
               throw
               themselves
               down
               from
               steep
               Rocks
               ,
               and
               break
               their
               Necks
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               arrive
               the
               sooner
               to
               the
               Happiness
               of
               another
               World
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               think
               there
               cannot
               be
               things
               more
               contrary
               to
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               ,
               than
               these
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               see
               these
               Doctrines
               are
               propagated
               daily
               without
               any
               force
               of
               Arms
               ,
               only
               by
               Example
               and
               Perswasion
               ,
               to
               be
               sure
               without
               any
               Miracle
               ;
               but
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               
               that
               doth
               not
               prove
               their
               Religion
               to
               be
               Divine
               .
               It
               's
               a
               dictate
               of
               the
               light
               of
               Nature
               ,
               that
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               is
               straight
               ,
               and
               therefore
               People
               that
               are
               religiously
               inclined
               ,
               are
               easily
               won
               over
               to
               those
               Men
               ,
               whom
               they
               see
               exercise
               such
               Severities
               upon
               themselves
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               when
               all
               is
               done
               ,
               what
               the
               true
               Church
               is
               ,
               must
               be
               tried
               by
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               Apostles
               .
               We
               see
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               the
               Apostles
               days
               ,
               Corruptions
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               witness
               the
               Churches
               of
               
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 Galatia
              
               ,
               and
               Colosse
               ,
               &c.
               and
               the
               Simplicity
               of
               the
               Gospel
               began
               even
               then
               to
               be
               perverted
               ,
               and
               mingled
               with
               idle
               and
               foolish
               Opinions
               and
               Practices
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               needs
               think
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               Apostles
               decease
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               was
               subject
               to
               the
               same
               fare
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               there
               be
               any
               Standard
               or
               Touchstone
               left
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Truth
               and
               Sincerity
               of
               a
               Church
               can
               be
               tried
               ,
               (
               and
               we
               must
               needs
               think
               so
               well
               of
               God's
               Providence
               that
               he
               would
               not
               leave
               his
               Church
               without
               some
               Rule
               to
               rectifie
               their
               Errors
               by
               ,
               in
               case
               she
               should
               be
               infected
               with
               any
               )
               it
               must
               be
               the
               Primitive
               Institution
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ;
               and
               that
               Church
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               
               which
               teaches
               things
               that
               approach
               nearest
               to
               that
               Primitive
               Institution
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               true
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               do
               but
               once
               more
               for
               your
               Souls
               fake
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               Salvations
               sake
               ,
               compare
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               with
               the
               Doctrines
               and
               Practices
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               Fountain
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               try
               whether
               you
               can
               find
               there
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               
                 Communion
                 under
                 one
                 kind
              
               ,
               of
               
                 publick
                 Prayers
                 in
                 a
                 Tongue
                 unknown
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
              
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               of
               
                 the
                 Mass
              
               ,
               of
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               of
               
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               
                 's
                 Supremacy
                 and
                 Infallibility
              
               ,
               of
               
                 Worshipping
                 and
                 Adoring
                 the
                 Virgin
              
               Mary
               ,
               
                 and
                 Praying
                 to
                 Saints
              
               ,
               of
               
                 Veneration
                 of
                 Relicks
                 and
                 Images
              
               ,
               of
               
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 Hoste
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Do
               not
               force
               any
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               try
               whether
               you
               can
               make
               sense
               of
               any
               of
               these
               Doctrines
               by
               Scripture
               :
               View
               the
               stream
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               search
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               like
               these
               Doctrines
               in
               it
               :
               Why
               will
               you
               make
               your
               Reason
               a
               Slave
               to
               your
               Priests
               magisterial
               Sentences
               ?
               How
               can
               you
               answer
               it
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               you
               did
               not
               improve
               your
               Reason
               more
               ?
               What
               have
               you
               your
               Reason
               for
               ,
               but
               to
               judge
               what
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               not
               ?
               Is
               not
               this
               acting
               like
               a
               Creature
               void
               of
               Reason
               ,
               to
               be
               guided
               altogether
               by
               what
               a
               few
               blind
               Guides
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               without
               enquiring
               at
               
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 Testimony
              
               ,
               whether
               things
               are
               so
               as
               they
               say
               or
               no
               ?
               Wonderful
               Stupidity
               !
               I
               stand
               amazed
               at
               it
               .
               It
               is
               not
               all
               the
               seeming
               Holiness
               of
               those
               Priests
               you
               converse
               withal
               ,
               that
               make
               the
               Church
               you
               are
               in
               ,
               a
               true
               Church
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Sect
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               under
               a
               Cloud
               ,
               Necessity
               ,
               and
               the
               Discouragement
               they
               are
               under
               ,
               and
               their
               desire
               to
               make
               Proselites
               ,
               makes
               them
               outwardly
               Religious
               .
               There
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               no
               doubt
               are
               zealous
               and
               outwardly
               pious
               Men
               in
               all
               Religions
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               but
               that
               doth
               not
               make
               every
               Religion
               true
               and
               divine
               .
               An
               outward
               shew
               of
               Piety
               is
               the
               only
               way
               of
               propagating
               any
               Religion
               .
               The
               Devil
               himself
               could
               not
               propagate
               Heathenism
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               pretended
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               Piety
               ,
               and
               Abstinence
               ,
               and
               Mortification
               of
               
                 Apollonius
                 Tyaneus
              
               ;
               who
               yet
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               World
               ,
               was
               no
               better
               than
               a
               Wizard
               and
               Conjurer
               .
               I
               make
               no
               application
               to
               any
               particular
               Priest
               in
               the
               
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               but
               Men
               may
               be
               in
               great
               Errors
               ,
               and
               be
               very
               zealous
               for
               their
               Errors
               ,
               and
               seemingly
               very
               pious
               in
               their
               Zeal
               ;
               and
               when
               their
               Errors
               are
               not
               very
               willful
               ,
               and
               destroy
               not
               the
               true
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               ,
               they
               may
               find
               Mercy
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Lord.
               I
               grant
               there
               is
               a
               great
               shew
               of
               outward
               Piety
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               very
               dazling
               and
               very
               moving
               ;
               but
               the
               great
               danger
               lies
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               Worship
               they
               give
               to
               God
               with
               one
               hand
               ,
               they
               strike
               and
               pull
               down
               with
               the
               other
               :
               I
               know
               too
               well
               the
               practice
               of
               their
               Churches
               ;
               and
               a
               Heathen
               ,
               that
               should
               come
               into
               their
               Temples
               beyond
               Sea
               ,
               would
               verily
               believe
               that
               they
               worship
               a
               Multiplicity
               of
               Gods
               as
               well
               as
               he
               ,
               whatever
               their
               Pretensions
               may
               be
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               It
               is
               not
               what
               People
               say
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               that
               God
               takes
               notice
               of
               ;
               and
               though
               you
               should
               Ten
               thousand
               times
               protest
               ,
               that
               you
               worship
               and
               adore
               God
               alone
               ,
               yet
               while
               God
               sees
               you
               adore
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               with
               as
               great
               Zeal
               and
               Reverence
               as
               you
               do
               him
               ,
               pray
               to
               her
               oftner
               than
               you
               do
               to
               him
               ,
               make
               as
               many
               bows
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               other
               Saints
               ,
               as
               you
               do
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               of
               that
               
               nature
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               believe
               you
               ?
               Religion
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               will
               not
               bear
               Jests
               and
               Hypocrisie
               ;
               God
               will
               not
               be
               put
               off
               with
               Contradictions
               between
               Speeches
               and
               Practices
               .
            
             
               Madam
               ,
               I
               do
               from
               my
               Heart
               pitty
               you
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               might
               be
               the
               weakness
               of
               your
               Judgment
               ,
               that
               might
               lead
               you
               into
               this
               Erroneous
               Church
               ,
               so
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               for
               Christ's
               sake
               ,
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Church
               you
               have
               rashly
               left
               ,
               where
               you
               cannot
               run
               a
               hazard
               if
               you
               will
               but
               follow
               the
               plain
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               besides
               which
               we
               preach
               nothing
               ,
               and
               enjoin
               nothing
               as
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               .
               Should
               these
               Intreaties
               and
               Beseechings
               be
               alledged
               against
               you
               in
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               as
               things
               which
               you
               have
               ,
               contrary
               to
               Reason
               ,
               refused
               and
               slighted
               ,
               how
               dreadful
               would
               your
               Condition
               be
               ?
               I
               have
               discharged
               my
               Duty
               ,
               and
               given
               you
               warning
               ;
               I
               would
               not
               have
               your
               Guilt
               lie
               at
               my
               Door
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               let
               you
               know
               my
               real
               Thoughts
               and
               Sentiments
               concerning
               your
               Condition
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               you
               are
               in
               .
               The
               Great
               God
               of
               Heaven
               open
               your
               Eyes
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               see
               and
               fear
               .
            
             
               Time
               was
               when
               you
               would
               have
               believed
               
               us
               as
               much
               as
               you
               do
               now
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               It
               's
               strange
               ,
               that
               now
               they
               should
               speak
               nothing
               but
               Truths
               ,
               and
               we
               nothing
               but
               Falshood
               .
               Do
               you
               think
               we
               do
               not
               understand
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Antiquity
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ?
               And
               can
               we
               all
               be
               so
               besotted
               with
               Interest
               and
               Pason
               that
               none
               of
               us
               should
               yield
               to
               the
               dictates
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
               if
               we
               could
               prevail
               with
               our
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               the
               things
               wherein
               they
               differ
               from
               us
               were
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ?
               Sure
               we
               have
               a
               great
               many
               Men
               among
               us
               that
               are
               great
               Lovers
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               glad
               that
               the
               whole
               Christian
               World
               were
               agreed
               ;
               and
               would
               these
               Men
               stand
               out
               against
               that
               Union
               ,
               if
               it
               could
               be
               done
               with
               a
               safe
               Conscience
               ?
               Certainly
               we
               have
               Men
               as
               learned
               among
               us
               ,
               as
               ever
               the
               Sun
               did
               shine
               upon
               ;
               nay
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               at
               this
               day
               few
               Men
               to
               equal
               ours
               for
               Learning
               and
               Knowledge
               .
               And
               would
               all
               our
               Learned
               Men
               be
               so
               stubborn
               and
               obstinate
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               agree
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               see
               plainly
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 Death
                 in
                 that
                 Pot
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Errors
               in
               that
               Church
               cannot
               be
               subscribed
               to
               
               without
               hazarding
               the
               Welfare
               of
               their
               Souls
               ?
               I
               will
               but
               use
               your
               own
               Argument
               ,
               when
               you
               went
               over
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               were
               perswaded
               by
               the
               Earnestness
               of
               her
               Priests
               to
               yield
               to
               their
               Reasonings
               ,
               what
               pleasure
               can
               we
               take
               in
               promoting
               your
               Damnation
               ?
               What
               can
               be
               our
               Interest
               in
               deceiving
               you
               ?
               You
               used
               that
               Argument
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               why
               will
               you
               not
               use
               it
               on
               our
               side
               ;
               Judge
               you
               ,
               whither
               we
               ,
               that
               have
               the
               Gospel
               on
               our
               side
               for
               what
               we
               teach
               are
               not
               in
               a
               safer
               way
               ,
               than
               that
               Church
               which
               for
               all
               the
               new
               Doctrines
               they
               have
               added
               to
               the
               Old
               Creeds
               ,
               are
               forced
               to
               run
               to
               the
               broken
               Cisterns
               of
               Tradition
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               Fathers
               whose
               Writings
               they
               know
               not
               whether
               they
               be
               genuine
               or
               no
               ?
               As
               you
               are
               now
               ,
               you
               live
               in
               wilful
               opposition
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               and
               O
               remember
               what
               St.
               Paul
               doth
               say
               2
               Thess.
               1.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 wiere
                 long
                 come
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 with
                 a●●
                 his
                 Holy
                 Angels
                 to
                 take
                 Vengeance
                 on
                 thos●
                 who
                 have
                 disobeyed
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               Once
               more
               therefore
               charge
               you
               before
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               repent
               of
               your
               
               Errors
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               to
               the
               bosom
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               received
               your
               Life
               and
               Being
               ,
               and
               the
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               and
               Christianity
               .
               But
               if
               all
               this
               seem
               to
               you
               no
               more
               but
               Bugbears
               ,
               I
               have
               delivered
               my
               own
               Soul
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               forry
               that
               this
               Discourse
               should
               stand
               as
               a
               Witness
               against
               you
               in
               the
               Last
               day
               ,
               which
               God
               knows
               was
               only
               intended
               as
               a
               Motive
               to
               draw
               you
               back
               to
               that
               Fold
               from
               which
               you
               have
               wandred
               and
               gone
               astray
               .
               I
               am
               ,
            
             
               
                 Madam
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Faithful
                 Friend
                 to
                 serve
                 you
                 ,
                 A.
                 H.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Feb.
                   17.
                   1677.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 POSTSCRIPT
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Madam
                   ,
                
              
               
                 AS
                 in
                 the
                 publishing
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 I
                 had
                 no
                 other
                 design
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 prevent
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 others
                 into
                 the
                 like
                 dangers
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 have
                 particularly
                 insisted
                 on
                 those
                 motives
                 ,
                 which
                 have
                 of
                 late
                 tempted
                 some
                 persons
                 to
                 go
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 represented
                 these
                 motives
                 as
                 yours
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 doing
                 any
                 thing
                 against
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 private
                 Discourse
                 ,
                 or
                 Friendship
                 ,
                 or
                 Acquaintance
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 only
                 touch'd
                 upon
                 the
                 common
                 stumbling-blocks
                 ,
                 which
                 make
                 unwary
                 people
                 joyn
                 themselves
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 ;
                 Blocks
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 easily
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 if
                 Men
                 or
                 Women
                 would
                 but
                 give
                 themselves
                 leave
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 prefer
                 the
                 solid
                 Dictates
                 of
                 their
                 reason
                 before
                 the
                 Suggestions
                 of
                 their
                 soft
                 ,
                 and
                 sickly
                 Passions
                 .
                 One
                 thing
                 I
                 had
                 almost
                 forgot
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 Bug-bear
                 ,
                 whereby
                 your
                 Church-men
                 fright
                 their
                 people
                 from
                 running
                 over
                 
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Church
                 began
                 but
                 about
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 fifty
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 that
                 Luther
                 and
                 Zwinglius
                 were
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 Church
                 before
                 ;
                 pittiful
                 shifts
                 indeed
                 to
                 keep
                 people
                 from
                 seeing
                 the
                 Sun
                 at
                 Noon
                 .
                 Suppose
                 our
                 Religion
                 did
                 but
                 begin
                 then
                 ,
                 why
                 ,
                 must
                 people
                 be
                 always
                 in
                 an
                 Error
                 ?
                 Must
                 they
                 never
                 reform
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 amiss
                 ?
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 monstrous
                 Errors
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Persons
                 saw
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 subscribe
                 to
                 without
                 debauching
                 their
                 Reason
                 ,
                 or
                 wronging
                 both
                 their
                 own
                 and
                 other
                 Mens
                 Consciences
                 ,
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 rational
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 protest
                 against
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 their
                 fellow
                 Christians
                 warning
                 ?
                 When
                 the
                 House
                 is
                 on
                 fire
                 ,
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 no
                 body
                 awake
                 to
                 alarm
                 the
                 Neighbours
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 themselves
                 ?
                 did
                 they
                 see
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 Men
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 drown'd
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 you
                 have
                 had
                 them
                 hold
                 their
                 Tongues
                 ,
                 and
                 barbarously
                 suffered
                 them
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 drown'd
                 ?
                 Did
                 they
                 see
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 swallow'd
                 up
                 by
                 Darkness
                 and
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 it
                 not
                 time
                 to
                 rouze
                 the
                 slumbering
                 
                 World
                 ?
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 Men
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 broachers
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 is
                 notoriously
                 false
                 :
                 First
                 ,
                 because
                 long
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 Men
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 the
                 external
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 but
                 dislik'd
                 the
                 Errors
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 crept
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 over-aw'd
                 and
                 silenc'd
                 many
                 times
                 by
                 the
                 higher
                 Powers
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Court
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 both
                 detested
                 those
                 Corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 protested
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 an
                 easie
                 matter
                 to
                 prove
                 from
                 age
                 to
                 age
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 done
                 already
                 over
                 and
                 over
                 by
                 Divines
                 of
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 though
                 these
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 lived
                 long
                 before
                 Luther
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 God
                 still
                 rais'd
                 to
                 vindicate
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 grew
                 more
                 and
                 more
                 polluted
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 call'd
                 Protestants
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 effect
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 there
                 were
                 Protestants
                 many
                 years
                 before
                 Luther
                 and
                 Zwinglius
                 :
                 And
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 suffered
                 by
                 the
                 Ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 imperious
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Powers
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 and
                 assemble
                 themselves
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 Holy
                 Athanasius
                 did
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 
                 World
                 was
                 turned
                 Arian
                 ;
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 Elijah
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 seven
                 thousand
                 ,
                 the
                 Oracle
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 made
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 Country
                 was
                 over-run
                 with
                 Idolaters
                 .
                 These
                 seven
                 thousand
                 we
                 read
                 lay
                 hid
                 ,
                 and
                 durst
                 not
                 appear
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 being
                 oppress'd
                 by
                 the
                 Idolatrous
                 powers
                 ,
                 that
                 sat
                 at
                 the
                 Stern
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 good
                 fishing
                 but
                 in
                 troubled
                 waters
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 our
                 Church
                 was
                 dispers'd
                 long
                 before
                 Luther
                 ,
                 among
                 the
                 greater
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 followers
                 of
                 the
                 corrupted
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 handful
                 of
                 wheat
                 lies
                 scatter'd
                 in
                 a
                 bushel
                 of
                 Chaff
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 it
                 did
                 not
                 appear
                 in
                 Pomp
                 and
                 Grandeur
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 external
                 Splendour
                 is
                 not
                 essential
                 to
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 your
                 own
                 men
                 may
                 be
                 convinced
                 by
                 the
                 aforementioned
                 examples
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 your
                 Champions
                 speak
                 strictly
                 of
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 profess
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 under
                 a
                 mistake
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 Luther
                 or
                 Zwinglius
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Reformation
                 began
                 some
                 time
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 both
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 on
                 with
                 great
                 deliberation
                 and
                 consideration
                 under
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 by
                 publick
                 Authority
                 ,
                 
                 whose
                 proper
                 province
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 amiss
                 in
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 or
                 Commonwealth
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 Church
                 or
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 reform
                 and
                 mend
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 no
                 great
                 matter
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 Reformation
                 begins
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Reformation
                 be
                 but
                 just
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 Reformation
                 had
                 begun
                 but
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 unlawful
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 Reformation
                 was
                 just
                 and
                 necessary
                 hath
                 been
                 prov'd
                 by
                 our
                 Divines
                 beyond
                 all
                 reasonable
                 contradiction
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 could
                 it
                 but
                 be
                 just
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 controll'd
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 vyed
                 with
                 the
                 Oracles
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 How
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 several
                 Errors
                 crept
                 into
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 material
                 to
                 determine
                 ,
                 it
                 's
                 enough
                 we
                 found
                 them
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 God's
                 mercy
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 all
                 the
                 learned
                 Men
                 of
                 that
                 age
                 over
                 to
                 believe
                 a
                 lye
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 's
                 pretty
                 to
                 hear
                 your
                 Church-men
                 talk
                 of
                 the
                 novelty
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 understanding
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 first
                 Reformers
                 began
                 no
                 new
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 desired
                 only
                 to
                 keep
                 to
                 the
                 Old.
                 All
                 their
                 endeavour
                 was
                 to
                 keep
                 to
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Bible
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 all
                 superfluities
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 prejudicial
                 
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 hurt
                 in
                 that
                 ?
                 They
                 saw
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 things
                 then
                 in
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 were
                 diametically
                 opposite
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 practises
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 justly
                 thought
                 it
                 their
                 Duty
                 to
                 reduce
                 the
                 Church
                 to
                 the
                 antient
                 Pattern
                 ;
                 the
                 prouder
                 Clergy
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 would
                 not
                 yield
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 would
                 have
                 all
                 their
                 new
                 fangles
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 their
                 additions
                 to
                 the
                 antient
                 Symbols
                 received
                 as
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 perish'd
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 coat
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 rent
                 into
                 a
                 thousand
                 pieces
                 ;
                 the
                 more
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 moderate
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 saw
                 the
                 pride
                 and
                 insolence
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 trembled
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 we
                 and
                 they
                 parted
                 ;
                 we
                 kept
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Men
                 chose
                 the
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 good
                 it
                 may
                 do
                 you
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 pray
                 Judge
                 by
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Schismatick
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 or
                 they
                 ?
                 we
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 healed
                 Israel
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 healed
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 Religion
                 that
                 began
                 so
                 lately
                 as
                 150
                 years
                 ago
                 ,
                 about
                 Luthers
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 yours
                 that
                 commenced
                 then
                 ;
                 for
                 you
                 then
                 embraced
                 the
                 new
                 additions
                 to
                 the
                 antient
                 Catholick
                 Creeds
                 with
                 greater
                 greediness
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 resolv'd
                 to
                 maintain
                 that
                 by
                 Bravado's
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 were
                 not
                 
                 able
                 to
                 defend
                 with
                 Arguments
                 .
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 very
                 ordinary
                 thing
                 for
                 people
                 ,
                 who
                 once
                 incline
                 to
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 to
                 demand
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 go
                 over
                 ,
                 whither
                 a
                 person
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 The
                 Charity
                 and
                 moderation
                 our
                 Divines
                 usually
                 express
                 in
                 their
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 Query
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sensible
                 hath
                 done
                 our
                 Church
                 some
                 harm
                 whereas
                 the
                 Roman
                 Priests
                 ,
                 being
                 bold
                 in
                 their
                 uncharitableness
                 ,
                 and
                 damning
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Communion
                 ,
                 make
                 some
                 weak
                 people
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 more
                 daring
                 in
                 their
                 Asseverations
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 far
                 greater
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 peremptory
                 in
                 excluding
                 the
                 Members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 from
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 than
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 exclude
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 that
                 Church
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 your
                 Divines
                 find
                 it
                 a
                 very
                 hard
                 task
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 Arguments
                 of
                 our
                 learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 prove
                 it
                 .
                 )
                 Those
                 that
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 this
                 Crime
                 may
                 soon
                 be
                 resolved
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 what
                 their
                 lot
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 another
                 World
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   No
                   Idolater
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 meaning
                 one
                 that
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 dies
                 so
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   inherit
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 1
                 Cor.
                 6.
                 9.
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 modest
                 ,
                 and
                 whatever
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 may
                 lead
                 Men
                 
                 to
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 many
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 ,
                 while
                 they
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 an
                 aversion
                 from
                 the
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatrous
                 practices
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 sometimes
                 before
                 they
                 die
                 do
                 heartily
                 repent
                 of
                 the
                 absurd
                 ,
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 and
                 Worship
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 too
                 long
                 asserted
                 ,
                 and
                 complied
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 we
                 cannot
                 but
                 entertain
                 a
                 very
                 favourable
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 indeed
                 I
                 could
                 name
                 you
                 some
                 very
                 famous
                 Men
                 both
                 in
                 France
                 and
                 Italy
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 have
                 not
                 joyn'd
                 themselves
                 to
                 any
                 particular
                 publick
                 Protestant
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 have
                 not
                 approv'd
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 manifestly
                 obstructs
                 Mens
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 like
                 Nicodemus
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 dared
                 openly
                 to
                 avow
                 their
                 dislike
                 of
                 such
                 Errors
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 they
                 have
                 abhorr'd
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 declared
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 their
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 intimate
                 Acquaintance
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 their
                 seeming
                 Communion
                 with
                 a
                 Church
                 so
                 Erroneous
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 totally
                 excused
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 looks
                 like
                 a
                 tacite
                 approbation
                 of
                 her
                 Errors
                 ,
                 yet
                 since
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 Joseph
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Disciple
                 of
                 Christ
                 secretly
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 
                 not
                 confessing
                 Christ
                 publickly
                 ,
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 hope
                 such
                 Mens
                 continuing
                 in
                 the
                 external
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 willful
                 Error
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 a
                 pardonable
                 Infirmity
                 ,
                 a
                 timorousness
                 which
                 hath
                 nothing
                 of
                 malice
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 not
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 Salvation
                 .
                 We
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 mercy
                 God
                 may
                 shew
                 to
                 many
                 poor
                 people
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 invincibly
                 Ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 saw
                 a
                 Bible
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 might
                 rectifie
                 their
                 mistakes
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 live
                 honestly
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 World
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 withal
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Servant
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 known
                 his
                 Masters
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 not
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 beaten
                 with
                 many
                 stripes
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 enlightened
                 in
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tasted
                 the
                 good
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 but
                 see
                 our
                 Agreement
                 with
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 embrace
                 the
                 Errors
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ,
                 whether
                 these
                 will
                 be
                 excusable
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 we
                 justly
                 doubt
                 of
                 ;
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 great
                 Errors
                 is
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Sin
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 that
                 living
                 in
                 Errors
                 is
                 joyn'd
                 with
                 resistance
                 of
                 great
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 Sin
                 becomes
                 all
                 Crimson
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 faint
                 red
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 the
                 Character
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Friends
                 
                 to
                 do
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 commands
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 inference
                 is
                 very
                 easie
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 cannot
                 be
                 Christ's
                 Friends
                 ,
                 nor
                 reign
                 with
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 willfully
                 leave
                 undone
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 know
                 he
                 hath
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 new
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 where
                 commanded
                 :
                 Madam
                 ,
                 had
                 you
                 never
                 seen
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 your
                 going
                 over
                 to
                 that
                 Church
                 might
                 have
                 deserved
                 some
                 Apology
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 you
                 were
                 surrounded
                 with
                 the
                 beams
                 of
                 that
                 light
                 which
                 shines
                 in
                 darkness
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Peter
                 calls
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 those
                 rayes
                 about
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 shut
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 desperately
                 to
                 venture
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 enjoyns
                 Men
                 to
                 live
                 against
                 some
                 of
                 Gods
                 Laws
                 ,
                 as
                 against
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 and
                 Matth.
                 26.
                 27.
                 
                 &c.
                 and
                 consequently
                 obliges
                 them
                 to
                 prepare
                 for
                 God's
                 displeasure
                 ;
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 confess
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 Action
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 savours
                 of
                 great
                 willfulness
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 question
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 die
                 in
                 't
                 without
                 serious
                 repentance
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Joys
                 you
                 hope
                 for
                 ,
                 will
                 ever
                 fall
                 to
                 your
                 share
                 .
                 If
                 your
                 Church-men
                 do
                 mean
                 honestly
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 truly
                 aim
                 at
                 the
                 Peace
                 of
                 Christendom
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 design
                 the
                 Union
                 ,
                 of
                 Men
                 that
                 profess
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 why
                 will
                 not
                 they
                 part
                 with
                 those
                 Doctrines
                 that
                 are
                 so
                 great
                 an
                 
                 offence
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 all
                 Protestants
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Jews
                 and
                 Mahometans
                 too
                 ?
                 If
                 that
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Images
                 be
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 useful
                 ,
                 why
                 will
                 not
                 they
                 quit
                 that
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 pretences
                 is
                 needless
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 might
                 do
                 so
                 much
                 good
                 by
                 it
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 Cup
                 was
                 formerly
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 why
                 will
                 not
                 they
                 to
                 effect
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 Union
                 ,
                 restore
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 ?
                 If
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comfort
                 arising
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 may
                 remain
                 entire
                 ,
                 without
                 obliging
                 Men
                 to
                 believe
                 a
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 or
                 Adoration
                 of
                 the
                 consecrated
                 Wafer
                 ,
                 why
                 will
                 not
                 they
                 for
                 peace
                 sake
                 lay
                 aside
                 such
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Creature
                 understands
                 ?
                 If
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Hell
                 are
                 sufficient
                 motives
                 to
                 a
                 Holy
                 Life
                 ,
                 why
                 will
                 not
                 they
                 for
                 quietness
                 sake
                 renounce
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 confession
                 hath
                 no
                 ground
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ?
              
               
                 Madam
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 that
                 charitable
                 opinion
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 you
                 had
                 but
                 taken
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 practic'd
                 beyond
                 Sea
                 ,
                 in
                 places
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 fear
                 of
                 contradiction
                 from
                 any
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 may
                 freely
                 and
                 securely
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 
                 principles
                 ,
                 had
                 you
                 seen
                 the
                 mode
                 of
                 worshipping
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 or
                 Italy
                 ,
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 certainly
                 discourag'd
                 you
                 from
                 embracing
                 that
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 mainly
                 delighted
                 with
                 ;
                 for
                 indeed
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 Man
                 were
                 to
                 guess
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 the
                 greatest
                 outward
                 Veneration
                 ,
                 is
                 little
                 else
                 than
                 a
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 Beggers
                 beyond-Sea
                 in
                 begging
                 of
                 Alms
                 ,
                 beg
                 more
                 for
                 the
                 Virgin
                 
                 Mary's
                 sake
                 ,
                 than
                 for
                 Christ's
                 sake
                 .
                 This
                 ,
                 Madam
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 who
                 am
                 no
                 stranger
                 to
                 Foreign
                 parts
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 assure
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 those
                 Cities
                 or
                 Towns
                 ,
                 where
                 both
                 Papists
                 and
                 Protestants
                 have
                 the
                 free
                 exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 live
                 Twenty
                 years
                 in
                 a
                 Town
                 before
                 you
                 hear
                 that
                 any
                 Protestant
                 is
                 turned
                 Papist
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 few
                 charms
                 are
                 there
                 in
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 beyond
                 Sea
                 )
                 but
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 above
                 a
                 year
                 or
                 two
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Town
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 hear
                 that
                 several
                 Papists
                 are
                 turned
                 Protestants
                 (
                 such
                 a
                 force
                 hath
                 truth
                 ;
                 )
                 The
                 Religion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 practis'd
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 looks
                 harmless
                 .
                 Now
                 and
                 then
                 upon
                 some
                 great
                 Festival
                 they
                 shew
                 you
                 a
                 Picture
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 Saint
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 honest
                 Priest
                 qualifies
                 every
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 makes
                 the
                 Errors
                 soft
                 and
                 plausible
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 ,
                 living
                 in
                 a
                 Protestant
                 Country
                 ,
                 serve
                 the
                 Host
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Appertenances
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 places
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 Protestants
                 to
                 watch
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 their
                 Religion
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 a
                 sting
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 clad
                 in
                 the
                 fleece
                 of
                 Sheep
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 could
                 but
                 make
                 a
                 Voyage
                 into
                 Spain
                 or
                 Italy
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 you
                 would
                 see
                 the
                 Venome
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 avoid
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Rome
                 ,
                 provided
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 go
                 without
                 your
                 Bible
                 .
                 In
                 good
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 Church
                 hath
                 turn'd
                 Christianity
                 into
                 a
                 meer
                 outward
                 Pomp
                 and
                 Splendor
                 ,
                 which
                 ravishes
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 but
                 can
                 never
                 content
                 a
                 Man's
                 reason
                 .
                 The
                 glistering
                 Gold
                 in
                 their
                 Temples
                 ,
                 the
                 curious
                 Images
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 numerous
                 and
                 stately
                 Altars
                 ,
                 the
                 mighty
                 Silver
                 Statues
                 ,
                 the
                 rich
                 and
                 glorious
                 Vestments
                 you
                 see
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 in
                 their
                 Churches
                 ,
                 strike
                 the
                 Senses
                 into
                 a
                 kind
                 of
                 extasie
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 Sense
                 only
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 considerate
                 mind
                 ,
                 that
                 searches
                 the
                 inside
                 of
                 things
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 outside
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 easily
                 gull'd
                 and
                 deceiv'd
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 this
                 outward
                 Pomp
                 they
                 make
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 sign
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 not
                 remembring
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 sign
                 ,
                 the
                 idolatrous
                 People
                 in
                 Japan
                 and
                 China
                 ,
                 whose
                 Temples
                 are
                 infinitely
                 more
                 shining
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 better
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 than
                 they
                 :
                 I
                 must
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 Policy
                 ,
                 and
                 Worldly
                 Craft
                 and
                 Cunning
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 exceeds
                 ours
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 only
                 turn'd
                 the
                 Spiritual
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 into
                 a
                 Sensual
                 Service
                 ,
                 into
                 outward
                 Religious
                 Formalities
                 ,
                 a
                 thing
                 strangely
                 pleasing
                 to
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 Shooes
                 that
                 will
                 fit
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Feet
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 small
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 Remedies
                 for
                 all
                 Distempers
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 go
                 to
                 Heaven
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 either
                 through
                 the
                 straight
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 through
                 the
                 broad
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 please
                 ;
                 they
                 can
                 fit
                 the
                 Melancholy
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Jovial
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 Monasteries
                 and
                 Nunneries
                 ,
                 and
                 Severities
                 to
                 content
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 allow
                 greater
                 liberty
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 they
                 can
                 either
                 send
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 Happiness
                 through
                 a
                 tedious
                 task
                 of
                 Mortification
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 likes
                 that
                 method
                 best
                 ,
                 or
                 help
                 him
                 thither
                 by
                 a
                 quicker
                 dispatch
                 ,
                 by
                 Confession
                 ,
                 Attrition
                 ,
                 and
                 Absolution
                 upon
                 a
                 Death-bed
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Man
                 can
                 hold
                 Sin
                 and
                 the
                 
                 World
                 no
                 longer
                 :
                 Live
                 ,
                 or
                 die
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 do
                 amiss
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 living
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 Death
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 pray'd
                 out
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 sooner
                 or
                 later
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 you
                 will
                 spend
                 Money
                 upon
                 Masses
                 ,
                 for
                 Gold
                 doth
                 strangely
                 quicken
                 these
                 Supplications
                 .
              
               
                 Such
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 Madam
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 espoufed
                 ;
                 and
                 divorced
                 your self
                 from
                 one
                 that
                 prefers
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 glories
                 in
                 dealing
                 plainly
                 and
                 honestly
                 with
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 keeps
                 close
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 against
                 those
                 pious
                 Customes
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 contradictory
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 generously
                 maintains
                 the
                 Prerogative
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 gives
                 no
                 other
                 Honour
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 consist
                 with
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 her
                 Creator
                 ;
                 that
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 new
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 but
                 keeps
                 to
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 thinks
                 it
                 Rebellion
                 against
                 God
                 to
                 enjoin
                 things
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 never
                 made
                 so
                 ;
                 that
                 urges
                 the
                 strictest
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 encourages
                 nothing
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 promote
                 true
                 Piety
                 and
                 Devotion
                 ;
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 Ceremonies
                 but
                 what
                 are
                 decent
                 ,
                 and
                 labours
                 to
                 free
                 Religion
                 at
                 once
                 from
                 Slovenliness
                 and
                 Superstition
                 ;
                 that
                 secures
                 the
                 Right
                 
                 of
                 Soveraign
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 teaches
                 her
                 Children
                 to
                 live
                 like
                 good
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 her
                 misfortune
                 ,
                 that
                 too
                 many
                 of
                 her
                 pretended
                 Members
                 live
                 like
                 Enemies
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 's
                 not
                 long
                 of
                 her
                 Doctrines
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 ,
                 but
                 long
                 of
                 the
                 Stubbornness
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 reform'd
                 by
                 her
                 Precepts
                 :
                 As
                 no
                 Man
                 blames
                 Christ
                 or
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 because
                 Judas
                 was
                 a
                 Hypocrite
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 profess'd
                 their
                 Religion
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 betray
                 great
                 Ignorance
                 and
                 Simplicity
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 monstrous
                 Impieties
                 of
                 many
                 that
                 profess
                 themselves
                 Members
                 of
                 our
                 Assemblies
                 ,
                 despise
                 and
                 slight
                 our
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 her
                 Principles
                 is
                 most
                 averse
                 from
                 all
                 such
                 practices
                 ;
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 for
                 mine
                 own
                 particular
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 deliberately
                 and
                 premeditately
                 embraced
                 and
                 chosen
                 ,
                 so
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 saken
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 my
                 Reason
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 quit
                 it
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 Papist
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 been
                 altogether
                 a
                 careless
                 Observer
                 of
                 the
                 several
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 dispers'd
                 through
                 the
                 World.
                 Desire
                 of
                 mine
                 own
                 Salvation
                 hath
                 made
                 me
                 take
                 particular
                 notice
                 ,
                 what
                 Corruption
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Affinity
                 they
                 have
                 with
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Professors
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 And
                 
                 I
                 must
                 freely
                 confess
                 upon
                 a
                 serious
                 Examination
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 of
                 the
                 three
                 first
                 Centuries
                 after
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 my
                 Heart
                 I
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Church
                 this
                 day
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Christian
                 World
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 Eastern
                 or
                 Western
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 her
                 Principles
                 and
                 Constitutions
                 bears
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 truly
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 comes
                 so
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 your
                 Fore-fathers
                 had
                 courage
                 to
                 burn
                 for
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 verily
                 believe
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 understands
                 not
                 her
                 Innocent
                 Designs
                 ,
                 and
                 excellent
                 Rules
                 ,
                 that
                 dares
                 not
                 die
                 a
                 Martyr
                 in
                 her
                 cause
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Once
                   more
                   your
                   Faithful
                   Friend
                   to
                   serve
                   you
                   ,
                   A.
                   Horneck
                   .
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A44522-e440
           
             i.
             e.
             Contradictions
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A44522-e1840
           
             
               In
               the
               New
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               compiled
               and
               published
               by
               Pope
            
             Pius
             IV.
             
               a
               little
               above
               a
               hundred
               years
               ago
               .
            
          
           
             Under
             one
             kind
             only
             .